I confess to having an amazing weekend. The lady and I had a nice day out and about. A bit of shopping, a movie, sushi, wine, and a nice big doobie to finish things off. She had her "monthly visitor" but I wasn't worried, she's very diligent in making sure I'm taken care of. So, when she asked me to come up to the shower, I knew I was about to get my cock sucked...
We went up stairs, I started the shower, she stripped down. Her sexy tiny frame and sweet little a-cups exposed to the air and my eyes got me instantly aroused. One of those sweet little bodies that I could stare at, rub on, and lick for the rest of my life. We started kissing as we entered the shower. The steam was no match for the heat radiating from my body as I knew that it was "me time," and I was about to receive the amazing oral skills of a woman who's spent years honing her skills on me. Needless to say, I was already getting hard.
She gently cleaned my cock, stroking it with the perfect speed and grip that only one who truly knows you can. Then, she slipped her hand into the crack of my ass and began washing it, rather feverishly. I knew she was getting ready to shove her face in there, and my body began to tingle. It was far from the first time she'd use her skilled little tongue on my ass. She loved it when I did, and happily returned the favor... often.
But, what happened next, I didn't see coming. After using her mouth on my now fully erect cock, she turned me around. I brimmed with anticipation of that sweet tongue working my ass. She slowly stroked my cock, now dripping with precum, as she worked wonders from behind me. Tongue licking up and down, poking just barely inside of me. Fast, then slow, slower, than too fast. Every change of her tongue matched by the opposite with her hand. It was heaven.
Then, out of nowhere, her fingers slipped from playfully rubbing my cheeks, to the inside of my crack. The anticipation of a new sensation was almost too much. Her finger slowly slipped inside of me. At first, I was suprised to find that, thanks to our silky bodywash, there was no pain. It was awkward at first, but as I began to feel shivers run through me, I knew that I had begun to enjoy it.
She started slowly moving in and out of me, quickening subtly over time. When she fully inserted her finger and pressed upward... I felt as though I was cumming on the spot. But, to my surprise I did not. She began to move her finger on that spot over and over again, while ever so slowly stroking my raging hardon. She whispered, "does it feel good?" "Oh my God, Yes, Don't fucking stop!," was all I could muster as my body began convulsing with pleasure. And as she quickened her hand and her finger, I simply couldn't stand it any more. I came with the force of a thousand suns, and watched my cum fly out of me in spurts that I haven't seen since I was a teenager. She spun me around and suckled on my pulsing cock until I told her that if she didn't stop, I wouldn't be able to catch my breathe.
Needless to say, I can't wait until our next shower...
So friends, how was your weekend??

Pool Fantasy - for entertainment, not real

Last episode

So Friday�..let�s back up to Thursday night. My wife and I had a short time to talk before I had to leave for work. First of all she thinks the husband is cute and indeed wants to fuck him, which I told her was fine by me. She was also surprised my moms actions on Wednesday and couldn�t believe she had so openly enjoyed rubbing lotion on her body while I sat there playing with her daughter. She said I could fun with either or both the girls as long as I told her the details. She also agreed if it ever became a possibility she would like to bed the mom herself. She never offered or mentioned seducing the daughter but I think if the situation arose she would go with it. I told her to try and get off work a half hour early the next day (Friday) and quietly come home. I told her to text me 5 minutes before she gets here. She is to watch us from inside the house for a bit. If there is anything that looks like a compromising situation between mom and me, she is to �bust� us and call the mom inside for a chat where she can let her know she is cool with everything and maybe even seduce mom. The thought of this really turned on my wife as she practically raped me and almost made me late for work.
Anyway Friday afternoon found me laying half awake in my boxers on the bed dreaming of the possibilities. My cock was nice and hard, though still confined, when I see a head peek inside the bedroom door. When she saw I was awake she came on in, followed by her mom, and jumped on the bed with me. She was wearing a short summer dress and as she flew on the bed, it flew up and I saw she was not wearing panties. She sat on me, straddling my hips and I know she felt my hard cock on her ass through her dress. I know because she kind of ground down on it. Mom chided her and told her to leave me alone and let me wake up. I explained I was already wide awake and it was ok. Mom asked if she could get changed and I said sure. While her back was turned going into the bathroom I slid the girls dress out from under her ass so her bare skin was on me and also pushed the hem up to give me another peek at her pussy. My hands came to rest on her hips with the dress bunched up in them. I could not see her mom unless I turned and looked in the mirror (which I didn�t want to do as I was happy looking up the girls dress) but I knew her mom could see me from about the chest down. I slowly rocked the girl, feeling my hard cock slide between her ass cheeks, the only barrier being my boxers. I asked her if she was going to get changed for the pool too and she said she already did. She shocked me by grabbing the hem of her dress and pulling it over her head, leaving her sitting there naked, settling back down on my now harder than ever cock. Her mom got a little pissed and said she couldn�t believe she just did that. The girl said mom you told me I could swim naked today. I know replied mom, but I didn�t expect you to just strip off right here and now she exclaimed. At least wrap up in a towel until we get in the pool ordered mom. The girl got off me and headed to the bathroom, I got up and followed. Once there I said I might as well get changed too and dropped my boxers without waiting for a reply or them to leave. Moms eyes got wide and she licked her lips as my cock sprang free. Oh wow is that what was poking me in the butt the girl asked. I told her it probably was as I gingerly pulled my trunks on as casually as if I were brushing my teeth. Ya�ll ready I asked, snapping mom out of a trance. Oh yeah, I�m ready mom replied huskily, and then changing her tone said um yes lets go get in the pool and cool off. I let them lead the way and said I would go make a couple of drinks and watched them till they were out the door. As usual I made moms double strength, and when I went out and set it on the table she downed half of it in one shot before stripping her bikini top off. I may as well get that out of the way huh she asked. I told her to do whatever she felt comfortable with then got in the pool myself. I couldn�t believe the girl was really playing in the water naked much less that mom allowed it. As usual, as soon as I got in the girl jumped up on me, wrapping her arms and legs around me. Only this time she was naked and nothing in the way of my fingers playing with her cunt or asshole as I supported her in my cupped hands. I bounced her up and down feeling her slide on my hard cock through my trunks before dunking her, running my finger through her slit as I did. As she came up coughing and sputtering I stepped over by mom and dried my hands so I could have a smoke. I saw she had already downed her drink so I asked if she wanted another. She said that might help, so I picked up the cold glass and casually ran it across one of her nipples, watching it harden. You should put some lotion on so they don�t burn I mentioned as I turned to leave the pool.
I dried off and went in to make her drink. Wanting to spend time in the pool rather than going in and out for refills I found an Ice bucket, filled it up and grabbed the bottles and mixer that way I could make drinks poolside without getting out of the water. Standing at the back door I decided to watch for a few minutes and see how they interacted. The girl was wrapped legs and arms around mom like she did with me. Moms hands were under her ass holding her like I did and I had to wonder if her fingers were playing. I didn�t have to wonder long. Mom fell backwards, taking her daughter with he and I could see her hands spread the girls ass cheeks apart and a finger on her asshole. After they surfaced, mom picked the girl up again, finger through her slit and dunked her again. She was mimicking my actions as she played with her daughter. Finally I stepped out and set the tray of mixer on the table and got back in the pool. The girl got on a floating chair while I went over and made mom a drink and talked while having another smoke. I asked if she had put sun tan lotion on and she said no she was waiting for me to get back. Without asking I picked up the bottle and squirted some on her tits. You put it on there so you have to rub it in she told me. Rub it in I did. I made sure to pinch and squeeze her titties and nipples and I could see the lust building in her eyes. I asked her if she minded me taking my trunks off, she said it was my pool and I could do what I wanted in it. What if I want you to take your bottoms off? Like I said it�s your pool your rules she whispered. Take your bottoms off I ordered. She shook her head no. Take your bottoms off or I will do it for you. I can�t she said, shaking her head no again. When she said I can�t I took it to mean that I could do it for her. I took the sides of her bikini in my hands and pulled them down and over her hips. She shifted her legs so they fell to the bottom of the pool and stepped out of them, leaving them at the bottom. I didn�t get a look at her cunt as it was below the water but at this point I began to wonder if I had a submissive on my hands. Think about it, it all adds up. Doesn�t complain, is quiet and goes along with whatever takes place, easily to manipulate. I wanted so bad to be naked with them but thought it best not to push it any faster than I already had. There was no doubt in my mind I could do whatever I wanted with either of them if I didn�t push too hard.
Mom got in a floating chair and I handed her the drink before asking the girl if I could have my chair. She asked if she could set on my lap and I told her sure, anytime. As I got in the chair I managed to pull the leg of my trunks open so my hard cock stuck out the leg hole then helped the naked girl into my lap. I had my shades on so mom couldn�t see my eyes watching her as I slowly begin to stroke the girls chest and thighs. Her eyes were focused on her daughters pussy and I could see her getting more and more tense as my fingers slowly stroked their way up. Finally, as I reached her slit, mom relaxed and licked her lips. As I slowly stroked up and down her slit, the daughter had her head back and eyes closed. I noticed mom stroking her fingernail on a hard nipple in time to my stroking. I shifted positions and brought her up so her pussy was out of the water and began probing at her entrance. Soon I pulled the finger up to my lips and locked eyes with mom as I sucked it into my mouth tasting what little taste there was, as the water had washed most of it away. I dipped my finger in her again and held it out, offering it to mom. I could see the look of lust and want in moms eyes, yet she made absolutely no move other than to lick her lips hungrily. I couldn�t coax her over, so I put the fingertip in her daughters mouth and she gently sucked on it, weather she knew it or not she was cleaning herself off my finger tip. I heard my cell phone chime and I knew it was my wife letting me know she was almost home. About this time mom slowly opened her legs and gave me my first good look at her cunt. Like her daughter, she was totally hairless, but as expected a fuller, more womanly cunt. I told her to do what I do and I resumed rubbing the girls slit, to which she dropped a hand in her lap and started rubbing herself. As I brought my finger to either my or her daughters lips, she brought hers to her own lips. My cock was harder than ever and poking up out of the water between the girls legs, though not touching her. I made sure mom saw me wipe a drop of precum off the head and put it to her girls lips and push it in her mouth. Mom dug her fingers in deep and came as she watched her baby girl taste my precum for the first time. Moms cell phone rang, breaking the magic moment. She answered it with a frustrated tone in her voice. After a few short words she hung up and said her husband was almost home and they had to go before he got there. About that time my wife came out the door wrapped in a towel. Mom was startled and I acted surprised. What are you doing home early I asked her. She asked what I was doing while she wasn�t home with a knowing smile on her face. Mom sputtered and stammered out something unintelligible and my wife told her it was ok, she is not the jealous type. Mom explained to her they had to get home and sorry to leave so quickly. The girl complained she didn�t want to leave and my wife asked if it would be ok for her to stay and swim and we would send her home later. With much pleading from her daughter, she finally gave in but said only for another half hour. The girl jumped off my lap and hugged her mom, thanking her profusely. Not quite the way I wanted everything to go, but I guess we take what we can get. Mom got her suit on before getting out of the pool and my wife complained it wasn�t fair, that she didn�t get to play with all of us, meaning mom basically.
Mom left hastily, not even bothering to change and sure enough not ten minutes later we saw her husband pull up. In the mean time my wife had removed her towel and revealed she was naked as she got in the pool. I decided now was a good time to take my trunks off and the girl cheered that we were all naked. We tossed the girl back and forth to her delight. I don�t know about my wife but I was defiantly taking liberties with my hands. We tired after a bit and moved by the table for a smoke. The girl put her goggles on and began swimming around under water as we watched. My wife was stroking my cock and at one point went under water and began sucking on it. As close as she was, and having goggles on I know the girl could see what was going on as she swam around but she never commented about it. My wife came up for air and said she would finish that later, so I took my place in a chair, as did my wife. The girl got in my lap again and this time my cock was free to press against her slit. She rubbed her hand up and down it pressing it into her cunt and against her clit as I toyed with her tiny nipples trying to get them to come to a point. My cell phone rang and I told my wife to answer as she was the closest and I wasn�t expecting any calls. After a hello and a brief pause she said Oh shit, ok thanks and hung up. She said it was the girls mom, and dad was on the way over to get her and we had to get dressed fast. I put my trunks on and the girls had to run in the house fast as both of them had nothing out here to put on. Sure enough dad came around the corner into the pool area just after the gals got inside. He asked where they were and I told him they had went inside a few minutes ago to change as we were about to send his daughter home. He said he hoped she wasn�t being a pest or outstaying her welcome. I assured him they were all welcome over any time, then offered him a beer. He accepted and we went out to the garage in the back to get one. During the conversation he told me he knew his wife and daughter came over a lot for the pool but if at any time they were a bother, what with me working nights and all, to just let him know. I told him that they were no trouble and while he was on the subject I thought he should come over more and learn to relax. He started to make excuses and I interrupted him and said bullshit. You have time after work and on the weekends, my wife loves to entertain and by God he was going to come over and get entertained. He laughed about it and promised to come over tomorrow afternoon. About that time the gals appeared. My wife had on a string bikini that left little to the imagination and his eyes about popped out of his head at the sight of her big tits and hard nipples. If that�s not a good enough reason to come over I don�t know what is I told him as he stared. The girl was in her dress and I knew she was naked underneath. My wife had the sense to grab one of her suits she had left her, get it wet and put it in a bag to make it look as if she actually came over with a suit. The girl ran and jumped into my arms and my hands went under her dress to support her. And to play with her pussy one last time. I wasn�t worried about dad catching me as he was too busy giving my wife a look over. She thanked me for letting her stay and swim and as I sat her down I let my finger trail through the crack of her ass, pausing to tickle her asshole. We said our goodbyes and my wife escorted them to the gate. After she got back to the garage I handed her a beer and told her about the afternoon and instructed her to get as friendly as she could with the dad. Actually I think I told her point bland to try and fuck him to keep him busy while I worked on mom and daughter. If he was fucking her, he couldn�t complain about me fucking his wife. His daughter might be a different story, but you never know, he might be into that too. By the way, my wife finished that blow job right there in the garage with the door open so anyone driving or walking by could see.
Thanks for everyone patiently waiting for the update on Friday. It is really hard with my new schedule to get things down and ready to post as I want to detail as much as I can. As for pictures with the faces blurred out�Are you freaking nuts? They can be unblurred with the right software. As far as pictures, I will get them and post them when and where i can. Afterall this is my adventure, my pool and my rules :)

My Cousins Future Wife To Be
From Stroke4Stroke"

She was my roommates new girl friend. She was
about four foot ten inches tall and weighed about
80 to 90 pounds. Small petit, breasts a bit large
for her small frame. Her legs were well shaped
and so smooth looking. She was also on the shy
side.

I knew that my roommate was not fucking her,
he was quite religious and didn't believe in
sex before marriage. That is until he became
engaged to her. Yes, I knew all about my
roommate. He was also my cousin, Jeb.
We were living together in a small two bedroom house that we had
rented, both of us working in the
same town but different businesses.

Natalie was her name and he told me she was
seventeen. A nice young age. He also told me
that she had told him she was a virgin. He had
not even fondled her breasts.

I could see that he was enthralled with her.

Now my roommate, Ted, was not the brightest
man in the world. He was twenty eight but he
did have a good job, in fact an excellent job that
paid damn well.

Natalie was still living at home, but working at
a good company. She had graduated from high
school about six months before.

I first met her when he brought her to the house
and they sat watching a show on TV. She acted
so shy, her eyes dropping whenever she looked
at me and saw me looking at her.

She always dressed conservatively with a blouse
that covered everything and a long skirt that came
down to her knees. One thing I did notice, she
never wore any stockings or nylons.

Another thing I noticed was that when she would
see me looking at her, her nipples would get hard
and stiff and swollen and show through her blouse.
I could make out her swollen stiff nipples through
her blouse, the way they poked the material.

I got the impression that my looking at her actually
turned her on. I think she knew that I would love
to be able to enjoy her body. I was sure that she
was actually turned on by my looking at her
attributes.

As I would sit there and stare at her, she would
wiggle around as if she couldn't get situated, either
that or that she was turned on and wanted to
at least finger fuck herself.

Jeb never realized what was happening as he would
sit right there beside her, not even realizing that her
nipples were swollen and stiff or that she was
squirming and uncomfortable.

They had dated for about three months, always
coming over and watching movies, sitting together
on the couch. I never once seen him kiss her while
they sat there holding hands. I wondered if he was
even kissing her good night.

Then came that Friday night when they came in
after a movie and was sitting there. One thing
different that night was that when I offered both
of them a drink, they both said yes.

I knew that Jeb did not drink or at least did not
drink much.

Well that particular night after that one drink he
wanted another, then another, then another. I don't
think that he even realized how much he was
actually drinking. That and the fact that I kept
putting a little more in each time.

Natalie was also feeling what she had to drink but
I had not increased the alcohol in hers like I did
his and she was not drunk, but pleasingly relaxed.

She was also not quite so careful with her skirt and
her moving around had caused it to pull up letting
me see her well shaped legs and thighs clear up to
her panty covered pussy.

She didn't seem to realize that she was letting me
see her womanhood.

As I watched her she even spread her legs a bit more
giving me an even better view. When she did she
gave me a shy look and smile. She glanced at him
then back at me.

Jeb with what he had to drink was by then drunk. He
was slurring his words and could hardly talk. He
finally was sitting there with a glazed look in his
eyes. I knew he was on the verge of passing out.
Hell I had been to that point several times, but not
this time.

My drinks had very little alcohol in them. Not like
how I had his fixed. Natalie was affected by what
she had drank, giggling and laughing, especially
when she would see me looking right at her
panty covered pussy, but she never once closed her
legs.

Finally I told her that I had to put him to bed in his
room. She giggled and said she would help. She
followed me into his bedroom as I almost had to
carry him. Once I had him in his room, she insisted
in helping me undress him.

When I had him down to his shorts I started to cover
him up and she giggled told me that I hadn't
completely undressed him and she pulled his shorts
down and off, then stood there staring at his wilted
cock.

When she looked at me, I could see that glazed look
of desire in her eyes and on her face. She looked back
down and stared at his cock again.

Finally I covered him and went back to the living
room. This time I set on the couch and motioned
for her to sit beside me. She hesitantly did. Right
next to me.

We sat there a full minute not saying anything. I
decided to push things. I put my arm around her
and pulled her to me, kissing her on the lips.

Boy did she respond. Her arms went around my
neck and she pressed herself against me, as her
lips, trembling caressed mine, then her tongue
slipped between my lips to caress my tongue.
She moaned as I sucked lightly on her tongue
and caressed her lips back with mine. My hand
began roaming her small body. She didn't
resist and let me touch her wherever I wanted
too.

She gasp when my hand slipped up slowly to
cup her small breast and squeezed it lightly.
That was the beginning. I soon had her blouse
unbuttoned and was not only fondling and
squeezing both of her bare breasts, I also leaned
down and carefully licked and sucked her breasts
and nipples.

She was moaning and groaning as she held my
head and mouth against her breasts, keeping me
sucking on them.

As I did I slipped my hand down to her bare
leg and began caressing her soft but firm
legs and soon her inner thigh. She didn't stop me.
As I moved my hand higher she spread her legs
wider, kissing me passionately.

Natalie seemed to want me to enjoy her body and
I was sure going to as far as I could take it. I soon
had her blouse completely off, leaving her naked
from the waist up. She didn't stop me there. When
my hand softly touched her wet panties right on
her pussy, she again gasp and spread her legs wider.

With that I slowly pulled her panties down and again
she didn't resist. We were not speaking or saying
'anything, we were enjoying each others lips and
tongues and I was enjoying her bare breasts and then
her bare pussy. She had no pussy hair, having shaved
it. Her cunt was wet and well lubricated. with my
fingers rubbing her wet pussy, she reached down and
taking my hand pushed my finger up into her own
tight hot wet cunt.

I didn't feel a hymen, so I figured that this was not the
first time she had had sex. I was wrong. I found out
later she had torn her hymen during gymnastics at
school.

She was tight. She was hot, She was wet and she
acted like she wanted me to fuck her. I soon had
her stripped and she was then undressing me.

When she pulled my pants down, then pulled my
shorts down. She stared at my stiff cock, then
smiling, she wrapped her hand around it and began
slipping it up and down my thick shaft.

I almost cum right then. She kissed me again and
our naked bodies caressed each other. I began to
lay her down, but she, smiling, stood up and pulled
me up by the hand. She then led me into my cousins
bedroom where he was passed out naked on the bed.

She pulled me onto the bed, then laying me down,
she kissed me then began kissing her way down my
stomach until she got to my stiff cock.

She was hesitant at first as she slowly licked her
tongue around my cock head. Then with that gleam
in her eyes, she opened her mouth and slipped it
down over my cock head.

She looked me right in the eyes as she sucked my
cock in and out of her mouth with my cousin laying
right there passed out.

As she sucked my cock, I pulled her around until
she was on me, a leg on each side of my head he
sweet looking wet pussy right at my lips.

I slowly licked my tongue up her wet slit tasting
her sweet juices. Then as she sucked my cock and
licked my cock head, I licked and sucked her tight
wet pussy and swollen pussy lips. She moaned
loudly when I licked and sucked on her sensitive
swollen clitoris.

It seemed like a very short time and she suddenly
stiffened and cried out with a muffled cry, her
mouths full of my cock head.

I pulled her off of me, then I spread her legs,
moving between them. When I began slipping
my cock up and down her wet slit, she reached
down and taking my cock in her hand, rubbed
it up and down her slit, then guided it to her
opening and pulled on it pressing it against
her hole.

I looked at her and seeing the sexual gleam
in her eyes, I kissed her. When I did I lunged
and plunged my stiff think cock up inside of
her until I had it buried deep.

She cried out as my cock plunged up inside of
her stretching her wide. I felt no hymen when
my cock plunged up inside of her until it
plunged against her vaginal wall and her
cervix.

She wrapped her legs around my waist and began
pulling her cunt up at my cock each and every time
I drove it up inside of her.

I was in heaven and I guess she was too, because in
a short time she cried out with pleasure once more
and pulled my cock up into her as deep as she could
get it and held me there with her strong legs as her
vaginal muscles milked my cock until I flooded her
cunt with my hot fertile sperm. She cried out when
she felt my sperm flooding her womb.

That was not the end of it. We lay together with my
cousin right there beside us. We didn't even uncouple
once. I fucked and fucked her, pumping my sperm up
inside of her four times, taking her through orgasm
after orgasm.
Finally exhausted and no longer able to even get
stiff and hard again, I finally got up after kissing
her long and passionate.

As I got up out of bed, I noticed that I had covered
her small petit breasts with my teeth marks and her
nipples were swollen.

She lay there naked beside my cousin, her pussy
gapping and leaking my sperm. As I watched her,
she slipped her finger up inside of her and then
rubbed it over my cousins wilted soft cock.

She did that until his cock was coated with her
pussy fluids and my sperm. Then smiling at me
had me kiss her goodnight again, then told me
she would see me in the morning, after she had
convinced him that he had fucked her.

I didn't know why she was doing that. But I
wasn't going to ask questions. I had enjoyed
fucking her to much and was hoping to get to
fuck her again.

I went to bed, and sleep to dream about fucking
my cousins girl friend.

It was really something seeing my cousins look
when he came out of his bedroom, with his
girlfriend still in bed naked and him thinking
he had fucked her.

He said nothing but he looked embarrassed when
she finally came out with a big smile on her face
and went to him and kissed him. She looked at
me and winked at me, then told him she needed
a ride home. That her parents would be worried
about her not expecting her to be out all night.

After that he would bring her to the house and
they would snuggle up on the couch but he would
never take another drink.

It was about a month and a half later that he told
me that he and Natalie were getting married. That
was when he told me that she was pregnant, that the
night she stayed all night and he got drunk he had
had sex with her and she had gotten pregnant. I knew
immediately that the baby was not his, that it was
mine because he had not fucked her.

The next time she came over she grinned at me
knowing that I knew she was pregnant and that the
baby was not his but mine.

He had to leave for about an hour and during that
brief hour, I again enjoyed the feeling of my cock
buried deep in her now pregnant cunt. She told me
that he believed he had fucked her that night getting
her pregnant. She also told me that she would be
seeing me once in a while when we could be alone
so that she could fuck me. Hell yes I was agreeable
to that.

She was four months pregnant when they stood up
before the minister and tied the knot. When she
kissed me after the ceremony her tongue darted into
my mouth to caress my tongue and then was gone.
As she hugged me, she whispered that she would
see me soon.

They were gone on their honeymoon for a week.
When they returned, she moved into the bedroom
with him. Of course she had the run of the house
also. She didn't insist that they get an apartment
or a house. She was content with them staying
there with me.

One nice thing about it was whenever he was gone
to work, I was enjoying his bride who was pregnant
with my baby.

I was fucking her more than he was. He never gave
any sign that he knew I was fucking her or that he
knew the baby was mine and not his.

They lived with me up until she had the baby girl,
which he was delighted. But once she was born,
he decided that he wanted a house of their own for
their daughter. The house they bought was only a
couple of miles away. It was quite something when
he found out she was pregnant again. It seems he was
after her to have another baby. Well she made sure
she got pregnant again. What he didn't realized or
know was that while he was at work, I was planting
a second baby in his wifes womb. He was excited
as hell when he found out his wife was pregnant
again.

No I didn't fuck her every day from then on. Only
once in a while. It was great fucking her with her
stomach swollen with her second baby. She told
me it was exciting having him fuck her with my
baby in her womb. She thought it was exciting
having another man's baby in her womb with
her husband fucking her, pumping his sperm up
into her, thinking that it was his baby she was
going to give birth too.

Then unfortunately, his job transferred him and they
had to move out of state to another town. She had
too move with him after one last fuck from me.
Before they moved though, she had her second
daughter. When they were getting ready to leave
she came over to see me and that last fuck. While
she was there, she told me that she would be back
to visit and that she wanted me to fuck both of the
girls when she came back so that I could take
their virginity, then she was going to get her
husband to fuck both of them. Once he did, she
was sure she could get him to have me fuck her
while he watched and fucked the two girls once
she got him to fuck the girls after I took their
virginity.

Oh yes it was going to seem like a long time
until she has me fuck the our two daughters,
that her husband thought were his and take their
virginity then talk him into fucking them
enjoying them.

In the mean time, my sister is going to move in
with me. I don't think it will take very long before
I have my sister sleeping with me then once I plant
my seed in her, she will let her boyfriend think that
it's his. Oh yes she knows about me and my cousins
wife. That's how she came up with the idea of having
me fuck her and get her pregnant and let her boy
friend that she wants to marry think that it is his.

That is going to be one joyous night when I fuck my
own sister during her fertile period, taking her
virginity and getting her pregnant. I can hardly wait.
After all sis tells me she is still a virgin and she won't
let him fuck her until after I fucked her all during her
fertile time. Then she will get him to fuck her and
let him think the baby is his.

Sis just told me that next week is her fertile week and
she wants me to fuck her all week so that she can then
let her boy friend fuck her and think he was the one
that got her pregnant. She was sure if I fucked her all
week, she would be having my baby. But she would
tell him it was his. She had then hugged me and
kissed me, then giggle and told me "No I could not
fuck her until then. Then I would be taking her
virginity and getting her pregnant at the same time.

I knew that I would be spending most of next week,
day and night in bed with my cock buried deep inside
of my own fertile sisters tight cunt, planting my seed
in her fertile garden.

Damn this was going to be a long five days until
Friday, when I would be fucking my own sister
enjoying her fine, beautiful young virginal body.

I once had Sexual encounter with another man.

I don't recall what website I met him on but I do remember that he approached me. I had toyed with the idea of messing around with another guy for some time, I had even talked to a few for a while but always backed out when it came time to meet up. This guy was different from the start.
He gave the impression that he had taken a long time to work up the nerve to contact another guy. In his initial email he stated that he wanted to try giving another man a blow job and was asking me anonymously because he wanted to keep any contact a secret. We started emailing back and forth, he seemed pretty cool, we shared common interests and talked about sex a lot. We became internet friends quickly.
He invited me over and I chickened out the first time, but because I fessed up that I was just scared he didn't bail. We talked a few more times and we agreed that when we met up we wouldn't plan to do anything. I was shaking when I got into my car to go see him, my heart felt like it was going to explode out of my chest. As I pulled up to his apartment I kept driving, circling the block several times, I told myself it was to see if anyone had followed me, but the truth was I was just still scared shitless!
When I knocked on the door he opened it with the same nervous smile I had. We had similar builds, muscular but not huge and both the same height at just under 6ft. We shook hands, he handed me a beer and we sat down talking like good friends for awhile. He even showed me some funny videos online before we sat down on the couch and he asked "Want to watch some porn?" I replied with "sure." Doing my best not to look like I was contemplating bolting out the door.
The porn he put on was a girl getting fucked by one guy while she sucked the other ones dick. I starred at the screen for a few moments taking in the sight, when out of the corner of my eye I saw him rubbing the bulge in his sweat pants. That is when I realized I also had a hard on poking through my pants. "Do you mind if I pull it out?" he asked me. Again I only said "Sure" I kept my eyes on him as he pulled it out, it pointed straight up with a rather large head and nicely clean shaven. "You can pull yours out too if you like." He said stroking his cock. I couldn't help myself, I undid my belt and unzipped my pants. His eyes lit up when my dick sprang forth, it was a little long than his but much thicker. I began stroking it in front of him, matching his pace. It was then that I realized that neither of us were paying any attention to the porn anymore. Without taking his hand from his penis he moved a little closer to me, staring hungrily at my dick. My hand moved away from my cock to give him access as he reached over and began gently stroking me up and down. It felt very good.
Some how my hand had found its way over to begin stroking his cock as well. He looked me dead in my eyes before lowering his head. I could feel his hot breath on the tip of my dick, it felt like my body was going to melt. "Do you mind if I...?" he trailed off, "oh god please do" I whimpered. At first he only took my head in, gently sucking on it, next he licked my shaft from root to tip. My fear had been replaced with passion as I wanted to just jam his face down on my dick, but I held back. He again took my head into his mouth, pumping the shaft as he took more and more in.
He pushed his head all the way down, I could feel his tongue flicking around my shaft. This felt amazing. He pulled his head up and leaned back as though he needed to catch his breath, his hand now using his saliva to glide over my hard dick. Some how my face was being pulled toward his crotch. I hesitated for a moment "You don't have too." He said, and I believed him which made me have to. I gave him a timid lick, just enough for me to know this was real. Then another from balls to head again and again. Finally I took his head into my mouth, tasting the slightly salty taste of his precum. I inched my mouth up and down, taking him in a little more at a time till I found that I don't have a gag reflex. I could feel my penis pulsing in time with his. We were both hard as steel.
He moaned quietly, his hand resting softly on the back of my neck, ever so slightly he applied more and more pressure. I could feel his dick twitching in time to my head bobing. Suddenly he pulled me head off of him. He stood up and grabbed my hand, leading me to his bedroom. He pulled my now sweat soaked shirt up over my head and pushed me on to the bed. He yanked my pants and underwear off as he removed the rest of his clothing. I hadn't wanted to get fucked in my ass but at this point I was his to do with as he pleased. To my surprise he positioned himself opposite of me and began sucking on my cock again in a sideways 69. He grabbed my ass and yanked me toward him, I felt his throat open up as I pushed past his tonsils. Not to be out done I pulled his ass toward me and opened up my mouth to take him in. Completely over come with lust we sucked on each other furiously. To add to the furry we were both pumping our hips jamming our cocks into each others mouths. Despite having our mouths full we were gurgling out moans of pleasure. As I felt the first tingle of cum bubbling in my balls, I could taste more and more of his precum, this sent me over the edge and a torrent of cum burst from my cock deep into his throat, just as he too let loose with his own giant eruption or salty sweet goo. We both kept sucking and ramming our cocks into each others mouths swallowing over and over till we were both totally drained of our cum.
We both lay there for several minuets, erect cocks refusing to go soft. "Again?" He asked. I just rolled back and took him in my mouth as he did the same. We came twice more in each others mouths and once in each others ass before the night ended.
We "hungout" a few more times after that over the years, each time with lustful erotic encounters. Eventually we started dating respective girlfriends. Some times I look back on it and wonder why the hell I did that, not just once but a few times. I think of it as just a curiosity we shared, I have never had a desire to do it again or with any other man. Perhaps just something I out grew, or a taboo that needed to be experienced.

A true story, my first sexual experience…with my sister.

I was asleep one night and my eighteen year old sister was in our living room watching television, I don’t know what woke me but I lay awake listening to her move about the apartment. My parents where on vacation and I couldn’t tell what she was doing. With my eyes closed but just open enough to see, I watched her look in my room several times.

Then she came in obviously trying to be quiet and knelt by my bed. I thought she was going to try and scare me or pull some stupid joke but instead she slowly pulled down my blanket and just looked at me. Then she carefully began to rub my cock through my jockey underwear.

I almost jumped but stayed still. She rubbed it lightly tracing my cock with her fingers. In seconds I had a raging hard-on. She lightly rubbed my balls and pinched the head of my cock, I thought I was going to cum. I was fifteen and had discovered my sexual desires a long time ago but never thought my sister would do this.

I always wondered why my friends would ask if I had ever seen my sister naked. As she rubbed my dick I began to think about how she looked. I had never seen her nude but she had big tits and a big round ass. I had once looked at her bra’s and she wore a thirty-six D brassier.

She pinched the top waistband of my underwear and pulled it down. My cock popped out and I heard her gasp softly. At fifteen I was hung and almost laughed at the thought that my sister was looking at my cock.

She wrapped her fingers around my dick and rubbed it. Feeling my cock and balls was the best thing I can remember. She continued to rub my dick until I let out a moan which I just couldn’t stop.

Hearing me, she put my underwear back and left.

For the next several weeks I couldn’t help but stare at my sisters tits and ass every time I got the chance. One morning she awoke wearing a sheer nightgown she had bought. My mother had told her it was almost see thru and told her not to wear it.

But my sister did and as I ate my breakfast she came in the kitchen and I almost jumped seeing her form through the material. With my parents at work she walked around the kitchen and I could clearly see the outline of her big tits and a dark triangle between her legs.

Mind you this was the seventies and women didn’t trim or shave. I could see her nipples and when she turned, the crack of her ass. I finished my food and went in my room and jerked off.

A month went by and my parents went to a retreat for the night. My sister knowing this went out with her friends and got drunk. I was up when she came home at two AM and watched her go in her room. I waited about an hour and quietly moved down the hall to her bedroom.

My parents didn’t allow us to lock our doors and quietly I opened her door and looked in. She was on her back under her blankets asleep.

I figured if she could feel me up I could feel her up as well. Carefully I pulled down her blankets and could see she was wearing a bra and panties. I couldn’t get her bra off so I rubbed her tits through the lacy material. I almost came in my shorts feeling her firm tits. This was the first time I had ever felt a tit and was amazed how rock hard her breasts where.

After a few seconds I could feel her nipple, hard, poking against the bra. I rolled it between my fingers and couldn’t help myself. I peeled the bra down as best I could and gazed at a half dollar size dark brown nipple.

I knew if she awoke I would be in serious trouble so I moved down to her panties. I was in luck because her panties had ruffles on them so I grasped one and pulled the front down. Her room was dark but I licked my lips seeing a thick brown bush.

I ran my fingers through the hair and slowly pushed my finger inside her. It didn’t take long before my fingers where soaked. She lightly moaned and like she had done to me, I replaced her underwear and left the room.

I licked and smelled my fingers in my room and jerked off like there was no tomorrow.

For the next several months I continued to go in her room when she would come home drunk. I would feel up my sister going as far as licking her cunt, sucking her nipples, and jerking off in front of her and smearing some cum in her mouth.

All characters in the story are 18+

Cheryl is a 31-year-old white woman who has been dating her white boyfriend Mike for 5 years. She is 5'7", slim, toned, 125 lbs gym body, blond and blue with pale skin and perky 34B breasts. Cheryl is a hipster type of woman that is well groomed as is the style of the day.

In her youth she was a rebellious punk rocker chick resulting in her being well tattooed, starting around age 18 she got the tattoo bug and now displays a tattoo of a fox on her right forearm, flowers on her right shoulder, the entire right side of her body has a tattoo of a pin-up girl, a bird in a cage on her back, a cute little snail on her lower waist, and her favorite tattoo is a skull on the top of her right foot. She had always been a tomboy growing up and throughout her life.

Her boyfriend Mike, 35, is short and average in about every other way, he is a doctor, a wealthy doctor but he is not worldly making him gullible and naive which is something that Cheryl’s narcissistic side takes advantage of now and then. She has lied to him about stuff like how many guys she’s slept with in her life, and she has cheated on him a few times over the years.

One day she and Mike got into a fight before she went to work. Her co-worker John always flirted with her, and that night Cheryl told John that she didn’t care about Mike or their relationship anymore. That night after work, Cheryl followed John into his car and flirted with him until, with a smirk on her face, she leaned down in his seat and took his cock out of his pants. She sucked on John’s big cock for an hour, hearing her phone buzzing the whole time, knowing it was Mike trying to call her. She didn’t care at all and sucked that big hard cock until John put his hand on her head, and held her mouth down on him while he blew his entire load into her mouth. He felt how she kept sucking his dick while he was nutting, and she swallowed all his cum and ate it. When he was finished, she just sat up, wiped some cum off her lips, and looked at her phone.

She texted her boyfriend, “Hey! Stuck in traffic. Be home in a bit!”

John looked at Cheryl and said, “Why are you still with that guy?”

Cheryl said, “Because he’s got money! And because he’s dumb and won’t even realize when I go home that I just ate some other guy's cum tonight”

She went back to Mike’s apartment and just watched tv with him like nothing happened. He never found out about it.

Another time she cheated on Mike was when she was pissed off at him, and she wanted to mess around with John again after work. In the back of his car in the dark parking lot, Cheryl found out about John’s ass fetish. He told her exactly what he wanted to do to her, and she did it submissively and loved it. John had her in the backseat with her pants pulled down around her ankles and had her face down and ass up. He got behind her, spread her perky tight ass cheeks, and went down and licked her entire ass crack with his tongue. He loved the musky scent of her sweaty asshole as he pressed his nose on her puckered-up butthole and sniffed it so hard as he was jerking off his cock. This sexual attention and felt like such a dirty girl. She pressed her ass back on John’s face because she knew he liked it. That cheating episode with John ended with him licking her ass until he jacked onto her butthole. Cheryl knew all she had to do was pull her panties back up her legs, and Mike would never even find out what she did that night.

The biggest lie that Cheryl told Mike is how she doesn’t want to have any, the truth is, just not with him. It has been a big fight between the couple in the past year. Mike really wants to have a child and start a family with Cheryl but she always made excuses.

Cheryl’s boyfriends and hookups in her life have only ever been white guys. She likes to be very submissive during sex and has let many guys use her hard in the past. Right after she turned 18, she went to a college party with her friend. She got really *****, and this older guy at the party took her upstairs with him. She remembers losing her anal virginity that night as he fucked her in the ass. Then he laid her on her back, and she let him pull her head off the side of the bed, and fuck her mouth until he blew his load down her throat. But she is very turned on by race play fantasies that she keeps a secret to herself. When Mikes gone on trips for work, she will watch BLACKED RAW videos and masturbate. It brings out that rebellious girl in her, where she feels like it’s naughty, bad, and so risky to fuck a black guy like that. Just thinking about it when she masturbates turns her on, and she gets a sexual rush through her body thinking about having unprotected sex with a big black cock.

Cheryl was able to get a substitute teacher job for the very last day of the year at the local high school. One of the teachers was sick, so they called Cheryl and asked her to come in. She’s never done it before but was super excited to try it. That same Friday, Mike was leaving for a business trip, and was going to be gone for a few days. He was going to drop Cheryl off at the school in the morning, so he could go in and introduce himself and say hi to some of the teachers. Their apartment was right next to the school, so Cheryl could just walk home at the end of the day.

She wanted to look cute, but not too sexy at her job. She wore black skinny jeans that were tight on her long legs, and wrapped around her firm plump ass cheeks, showing off her big thigh gap between her legs. A white button up shirt to look professional, and black open toed high heels. Cheryl has always loved getting attention from men, and loves when guys stare at her feet when she wears her high heel shoes. That’s why she got her foot tattoo, to bring more attention to her feet.

Cheryl and Mike go into the school in the morning and introduce themselves to some of the other teachers they see. All the teachers love Cheryl, saying how she’s so pretty and sweet, and they say how Cheryl and Mike make such a cute couple.

Mike is about to leave for his trip and he says, “Bye babe. I love you! I’ll call you tonight.”

Cheryl is standing by the front door of the school, just staring down at her phone, not even caring what he says to her. She says, “Yeah I have to go.”

Cheryl arrives in her class that she’s about to teach. It’s the last day so she’s only going to make the students watch a video. The bell rings and the students come in and sit down and they see this young looking, tatted up white girl writing her name on the board.

Cheryl says, “Hello class. I kind of have a weird last name, so you can just call me Ms. D. Your teacher’s sick today so I’m the substitute, but don’t worry, you’re just watching a video!”

Trey is 18 years old, a senior, and the tallest black guy on the basketball team. Even though he’s 18, he looks older than that because of his well built body. He walks in the room and can’t believe how sexy this sub is. He is about 6’3, muscular with a toned body, and has a cock bigger than most porn stars. When his penis is soft, it hangs down 10 inches between his legs, always swinging and showing through when he wears basketball shorts or thin sweatpants. But when he’s horny and his cock gets fully erect, it's 11 inches, thick, veiny, slightly curved up, a fat mushroom tip head at the end, and a big hanging ball sack. He looks Cheryl up and down and checks her out. That sexy face, skinny tone body, that wide thigh gap showing between her legs, and those big sexy white feet in her high heels. He sees how she’s all tatted up, and it gives him the impression that she’s a bad girl and likes a little bit of pain.

He leans over to his friend next to him and says, “God damn….I wanna fuck that chick so bad bro. She looks like she’s 20 too. How the hell is she a teacher?”

His buddy Jamal, who is a 18 year old senior also, says back, “Bro I know. Young, pretty pale white girl. God damn. Ask her how old she is, I dare you.”

When Cheryl’s done giving her introduction, she asks if there’s any questions. She sees one of the black boys in the back of the class raise his hand.

She says, “I’m sorry, I don’t know any of you. What’s your name, and what’s your question?”

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D, my name's Trey. I was just wondering how old you are…”

The class laughs because it’s obvious to everyone Trey’s flirting with the new substitute. Cheryl couldn’t help but check out Trey when he stood up. He was so tall with a sexy muscular body for a boy in high school. She can tell how Trey’s staring at her that he likes her. She smiles and likes the attention, making her feel sexy in front of the whole class.

Cheryl says, “Well Trey, I am 31. I don’t feel that old, but I am”

The video starts and Trey and Jamal text on their phones back and forth during class.

Trey texts, “Damn she looks like she’s fucking 20 or something bro”

Jamal texts back later, “Bro…her numbers posted in a contact list on the school’s website.”

He texts Trey her name and the cell number that’s listed on the site. Trey quickly searches her name on Instagram and finds her open profile. He looks through all of Cheryl’s photos in the back of the class, while she’s at the teacher’s desk watching the video.

He can tell she’s a little attention ***** by the photos she posts. Tons of seductive, sexy looking selfies, and he finds a pic of her in her bathing suit, and sees even more tattoos on her body, including the full side tattoo of the pin up girl on Cheryl’s right side.

Trey texts Jamal the pic and says, “Bro, I wanna fuck this bitch so bad. Look at this shit….Tonight I’m gonna text her cell and send a video of my dick. I wanna see what she says.”

Jamal texts back, “FUCKING DO IT! haha. Do you know if she has a boyfriend?”

Trey texts, “Yeah there’s a few recent pics of her with some white guy. How much do you wanna bet though that this chick is a slut?”

The class was over and the bell rings. As Trey is getting up to walk out of the class, he’s checking out Cheryl the whole time.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey Ms. D., I gotta say you look damn good for being 31. Sexy tats too.”

Cheryl is sitting on the teachers chair with her legs crossed, and her right foot dangling in the air in front of her in her high heel shoe. She notices Trey looking down at her foot when he talks about her tattoos. She can tell by the look in his eyes that this boy is turned on by her feet, and she kinda likes it. She smirks up at him, knowing she’s teasing this boy now, all alone with just him in the classroom. She sticks her foot out a little higher and shows off her foot tattoo to him.

She says, “Yeah this is my latest one. Hurt like hell, but the pain is part of the experience.”

Cheryl gets a big grin and smile on her face showing her pearly white teeth.

She says, “I’m guessing you’re on the basketball team, since you’re like 6 '5. How old are you?”

Trey says, “I’m legal. I’m 18, but I’m way bigger than my age. I’ll see you later Ms. D.”

He makes Cheryl blush and have a big grin on her face because she likes getting hit on like that. He sees her blue eyes and cute smile, and can’t stop thinking about how bad he wants to see those blue eyes look up at him while he lays his big black cock on her face.

Before Cheryl walks home, she stops in the teachers’ lounge and gets a water. There’s an older white male teacher alone in there with her, and he checks Cheryl out. He was not attractive at all, and she did not want anything to do with him.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey….you the new substitute? I’m Mark. Hi.”

Cheryl looks at this guy with her bitch face, and just ignores him like he’s nothing. She can tell he’s some loser old white guy and doesn’t even wanna pretend to be interested in him.

Mark says, “Hey I saw you today, and was wondering if I can take you out to dinner? You’re gorgeous.”

Cheryl looks at this guy again, and kind of laughs under her breath.

She says, “Um no. I have a boyfriend. And you’re totally not my type anyways. See ya.”

Cheryl walks out of the room feeling so powerful with how she just turned down that older white guy. She thinks to herself how 5 minutes ago she was just flirting with a black boy in her class, and she wouldn’t even give that white guy a minute of her time. She laughs and walks down the hall.

Once she’s gone, Mark says to himself, “Fucking bitch…”

Cheryl leaves the school and has a smirk on her face, thinking about how she felt so young again like she was in high school when she was flirting with Trey at the end of the class. She knew if she had the chance she’d probably fuck him. She thinks about his tall muscular body, and how he’s in shape and could probably fuck for hours without getting tired. It makes her think about the BLACKED RAW videos. She always imagined herself in those videos when she masterbates to them, and she can totally imagine Trey being one of those big sexy black guys.

It’s late on that Friday night, and Cheryl’s alone in her boyfriend’s apartment. She knows Mike will probably call her to talk before he goes to sleep in his hotel room. She thinks it’s kind of funny how he still tries to call her when he’s gone on his trips. Most of the time she never answers his calls, and just makes up some lie about how she was busy and forgot. She watches tv on the sofa, and is dressed in short red booty shorts, and a black tank top that she wears to bed. Suddenly, her phone buzzes and she thinks it’s probably a text from Mike telling her good night. She opens the text and it’s an unknown number.

The text says, “Hey Ms. D. It’s Trey from school. This is what was hanging between my legs during class while I was checking you out today…”

He texts Cheryl a video of him in his room. He’s holding his hard black cock and smacking it in the palm of his hand, making loud smacking sounds with it. Cheryl can’t believe this video. She’s kind of in shock, but once the video ends, she restarts it and watches it again.

She says to herself, “Holy shit….”

She sees Trey’s long, thick black dick. Veins popping out on the shaft, thick mushroom head at the end of it, and how his cock curves up a little bit. She imagines what that would feel like, that curve, just rubbing her pussy walls deep in her.

She sits there thinking about what to do. She knows she shouldn’t be texting this boy from school, but that narcissistic, selfish side of her takes over. She thinks that Mike won’t find out. She just wants to have some fun and flirt a little bit.

Cheryl texts back, “First of all Trey, how did you get my number haha? Second, why are you sending me videos of your Big Black Cock haha?”

Trey reads Cheryl’s text and when he sees how she said Big Black Cock, he knows for sure she watches interracial porn and is probably a huge slut.

He texts back, “Don’t worry how I got your number haha. I think you’re a fucking sexy little snowbunny, and I gotta show you what I’m packing.”

He sends Cheryl another video of him swinging his big cock around while he has her Instagram photos on his computer screen.

Cheryl sees his big, long dick swinging around like it’s a black bat between his legs, smacking his thighs and chest. She sees her photos in the background and thinks how this boy went to the trouble of searching for her number and Instagram page, and that turns her on.

Wanting to flirt more with him, Cheryl texts, “Not gonna lie, that things fucking huge haha. Way bigger than my boyfriends…”

She wonders if by dropping the hint that she has a boyfriend it will make him back off. She hopes he doesn’t care. It would be a huge turn on for her if Trey wanted her to cheat. Her pussy starts to get wet in her tight booty shorts as she feels the adrenaline rush from the thought of cheating.

Trey texts, “I saw those pics of you and your white boyfriend. I bet he’s got a tiny dick haha. Nothing compared to my 11 inches.”

Cheryl read 11 inches and is impressed, but she acts like a tease to Trey and and says, “No way you’re 11 inches haha”

Trey texts back, “Oh yeah haha? I bet it's bigger than that cute white face of yours Ms. D. I bet if I lay my cock on your face, my balls would be on your chin, and the tip of my dick would be above your hair haha”

Cheryl reads how he described laying his big black cock on her face, and it turns her on imaging that. She bites her lower lip because she’s so turned on right now.

She still likes being a little tease to him, and texts, “Yeah right haha. It ain’t that big hehe”

Trey can tell by how she’s still flirting with him and texting back and forth like this that he can break this bitch down and fuck her.

He texts back, “Let me prove it to you. What’s you doing tonight…?”

Things are getting a little more serious now, but Cheryl still wants more. She’s biting her lip, smiling, while she’s flirting with this black boy from school.

She texts, “I’m just chilling alone tonight at my boyfriend’s apartment watching tv….”

Trey is stroking his cock while looking at her pics, and texting back and forth. Looking at a pic of her from her Instagram where she’s in a short dress and high heels. He’s slowly working his cock head, staring at her, and thinking about how bad he wants to get her pregnant. That horny animalistic instinct in him takes over, and makes him want to breed this sexy pale white teacher so bad.

He texts back, “Give me your address Ms. D. Let me come over and prove it to you…. Do it.”

Cheryl reads that text and sits there for a few minutes just thinking. She is so turned on right now flirting with this black boy, and wants to just say fuck it and do this. She also thinks about what if she gets caught. What if Mike finds out somehow, or people at the school find out. She bites her lower lip, smiling, and just says fuck it. She texts Trey her address.

Trey texts back, “I’m leaving right now.”

Once Cheryl reads that text, she can’t believe this is really happening. She has so much adrenaline running through her body, but she’s so turned on right now too. She runs to the bedroom and strips naked, and just puts on a short yellow dress that comes to her upper thighs. No panties, no bra, and she’s barefoot. She checks out herself in the mirror, and puts some eyeliner on. She sees how sexy she looks in her short dress, and she knows when she doesn’t put any panties on that she’s gonna fuck this boy.

She looks at herself in the mirror and smirks, and she says, “You bad girl.”

She has thoughts of BLACKED RAW videos when she looks at herself in the mirror, thinking about what she’s gonna do tonight.

A short amount of time goes by, and Cheryl opens the door when Trey arrives. They look at each other with a little smirk on each other’s faces.

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D.”

Cheryl responds with just, “Hey…”, but she’s got a big grin on her face as Trey walks in her boyfriend’s apartment and she locks the door.

She’s almost twice this boy's age, but now that she’s not in her high heels, she’s so short compared to this huge, tall black boy. Trey came over wearing thin sweat pants and a tank top. He’s not even wearing boxers because he knew there’s no point, he was probably going to fuck this chick. And he didn’t bother to bring a condom either.

Now that Trey is actually here for real, Cheryl gets a little nervous, and part of her is thinking to herself if she should really do this.

She says, “So, do you wanna like sit and watch tv or something?”

She sits on the sofa in the living room, but Trey doesn’t sit. He slowly walks up to Cheryl as she’s sitting there, and he stands in front of her, looking down at her. He loves that she’s barefoot. He looks at her big, skinny white sexy feet and knows that they would give him an amazing foot job. That gorgeous sexy white face looking up makes him think about how bad he wants to fuck her brains out.

Trey looks down at Cheryl and says, “So what? You think I’m lying about my size Ms. D?”

Trey is grabbing his cock through his sweatpants while looking at her.

Cheryl’s whole body is buzzing with adrenaline, and she knows if she does this, there’s no going back.

That rebellious girl in her makes her think to herself, *Fuck it. Just do it. I bet I can get away with it haha*

She leans her head back and stares at the ceiling, biting her lower lip. Trey watches her and knows he’s breaking this slut down. Cheryl looks back up at Trey with a smirk on her face and looks down at his hand grabbing his cock through his shorts in front of her.

She leans forward on the sofa and says in a teasing way, “Yea Trey, I don’t think it’s really that big.”

Seeing that sexy little smirk on Cheryl’s face when she says that turns him on so much. It makes Trey’s cock throb, making a tent in his sweatpants with an outline of his huge cock.

He says, “Pull those pants down then Cheryl…I know you wanna be a bad girl with me tonight. Do it.”

Trey grabs his phone out of his pocket, and Cheryl slowly and seductively tugs on his sweatpants, pulling them down, until they fall to the floor. She sits on the edge of the sofa while Trey stands in front of her face, and his hard black cock springs up in the air, free out of his pants. Cheryl’s so close to him, his dick hits her chin when it flips up. She leans her head back a little and sees his big black cock throbbing and bouncing in the air all by itself because he’s so horny.

Cheryl stares at that big black penis right in her face, then looks up and Trey with a face like *Oh Shit….*

Trey reach’s out and runs his fingers through Cheryl’s blonde hair. She feels him grab her hair and pulls her head back to look up at the ceiling.

He says, “I’m about to prove I’m fucking right, Cheryl.”

He pulls Cheryl’s head to him and lays his big heavy black cock on her face. His long ball sack hangs under her chin, and his black meat lays on top of her mouth and nose, going up between her eyes. She looks up at Trey with his black cock on her face. She feels the warmth from his penis on her skin, how it flexes, and throbs on her face. And that sweaty, musky smell of his cock and balls fills her nose.

Trey points his phone down at Cheryl and snaps a photo. The photo shows his dick laying on her face. His balls on her chin, and the tip of his cock hanging over top of her forehead. Her blue eyes looked up at the camera when he took it, and it even shows her tattoos showing on her shoulder, arm, and foot in the photo.

Cheryl pulls her face back and says, “Hey, I didn’t say you could take that pic, mister.”

She says it playfully, but she’s kind of serious too because she doesn’t want to get caught. She knows that if anyone saw it at the school, they’d be able to recognize it’s her from her tattoos.

She says, “Don’t show that to anyone, ok? I’m serious.”

Trey just says, “Mmmhmmm.”

He reaches and pulls her head back to his cock. He grabs the base of his penis, and gently smacks that heavy black cock on her face playfully. It’s so big and heavy, Cheryl closes her eyes as she gets her face smacked by that cock.

Trey says, “I told you I was fucking right. I knew my cock was bigger than your cute fucking face.”

Cheryl pulls her head away again, looks up at him with a smirk and says, “I knew it was this big from your videos you bad boy. Maybe I was just teasing you, and wanted to get this beautiful black penis over to my place.”

Trey grabs her head and pulls it back to his cock and says, “Get that face over here.”

Trey holds her head and starts rubbing his cock up and down on her face, and then he pushes her nose and mouth down to his big ball sack. Cheryl feels a little humiliated right now, being treated like she’s his bitch, but at the same time she’s so turned on by this. Mike is nothing like this. His skinny little white dick is 3 inches hard. He doesn’t have the cock to pleasure her, and he doesn’t take control during sex like she needs and wants as a woman.

While Trey is rubbing his big sweaty cock on her face, he feels the cold hair from Cheryl’s nostrils sniff his ball sack. He hears her do it too.

He says, “Oh you nasty little hoe. Sniff those fucking balls.”

That sweaty, musky cock smell is so manly and turns Cheryl on, and she hears how horny he sounds when he says that. She smirks knowing she’s turning him on. Trey grabs the end of his dick and rubs his cock head above her head, as Cheryl is under his big cock, sniffing his balls. She opens her mouth and Trey feels Cheryl put one of his balls in her mouth and starts sucking on it. He works his cock head in his hand while looking down at her sucking on his nut. She gently pulls her head back until his nut pops out of her mouth. She looks up at with that cute smile of hers.

Trey says, “Wash those fucking balls with your mouth, hoe.”

Cheryl is so turned on by being submissive like this, and she licks all over his hanging ball sack. She puts the other nut in her mouth and sucks on it. Cheryl is tasting his sweaty, salty balls, and is not disgusted by it at all.
Trey wants to see her cute face with his cock in her mouth, so he says, “Open your mouth”.

Cheryl looks up at him and opens her mouth ready to suck on his big beautiful black penis. He bends his dick down and puts the head of his cock in Cheryl’s mouth, and she closes those lips around it and starts sucking. She loves the feeling of sucking on a big hard cock. It is like a stress reliever for Cheryl to feel a big hard penis in her mouth, and suck on it like a baby sucking her bottle. That’s why she cheated on Mike a few years ago and sucked her coworkers dick in his car.

Trey takes his shirt off, while she grabs his thick penis with both of her little white hands, all while keeping the cock head in her mouth. It’s so long and thick she can grab it with both of her hands and stroke the shaft as she sucks on the tip. Trey just stands there looking down at this sexy white hoe twisting her hands on his shaft as she’s sucking hard on the cock head. She’s good at sucking cock, and even sticks the tip of her tongue in his slit on his cock head. She can taste his precum from his hole as she teasingly flicks her tongue.

He leans his head back, staring at the ceiling, and says, “Ooooohhh shiiiiiiiiitttt. Fuuuuck yeeaaa bitch. Good girl.”

His cock is rock hard and fully erected after her teasing his slit like that. It drove him wild, and he wants to fuck her mouth so bad, and see how much she can swallow.

Trey says, “Hands down…”.

Cheryl puts her hands down by her side on the sofa, still with the tip of his penis in her mouth. Trey runs both of his hands through her silky blonde hair and grips it tight. Then he pulls her mouth down as he pushes his cock in her mouth. It’s so thick and big, it fills her mouth up and hits the back of her tongue, trying to go into her throat. He hits her gag reflex, and she coughs, gagging on his cock that’s trying to go down her throat. Cheryl instinctively reaches her hands up to his cock to try to pull it out of her mouth.

Trey just says, “Hands down, bitch.”

Cheryl puts her hands back down to her side like she’s his slave.

He gets a tighter grip on her hair and starts fucking her mouth with his big dick. Pulling her mouth down on his cock while he’s thrusting his hips into her head. His black dick is so long, when it’s hitting her throat and can’t go down, his cock is bending as he’s trying to push it further. He knows his cock is too big for her throat, but he loves how wet and tight her mouth feels, and he just does it a little longer. Hearing the wet gurgling noises Cheryl makes, when he goes just a little bit too far, and she coughs with his dick in her mouth. He pulls his cock out and it’s covered in spit and drool. A string of spit is connecting her lips to his cock, as it's throbbing in the air in front of her face. She looks up at Trey and her eyes are watery from her gag reflex.

Trey is so horny now with his wet cock twitching in the air, he says, “Take that dress off. Show me that white pussy.”

Cheryl wipes the spit off her lips and chin. She is so horny she doesn’t even think about Mike at all as she lifts her dress up and pulls it off her. She sits back on the sofa and puts both of her feet up on the edge of the seat. She spreads her feet apart and opens her legs, showing Trey her bald wet pussy.

Trey sees more tattoos she has on her pale skin, and it turns him on even more. That huge pin up girl tattoo on her side, and he sees her perky, tiny little titties on her chest. Her tits are so cute and not saggy at all. She has hard pink nipples poking out on her tits like little pink erasers. Cheryl sits on the sofa, biting her lower lip in anticipation, looking up at Trey. He stands there, looking at her body as he strokes his big cock.

Trey gets down on his knees on the floor in front of her and sees her pussy up close. Cheryl’s so horny and aroused that her pussy lips are so thick and puffy. Her body is making her labia lips get big like that to protect her vagina during sex. Cheryl has her legs spread apart, and it makes her pussy spread open like a flower, ******** the wet, pink tender flesh inside her white pussy. Her clit sticking out at the top, and her vaginal hole so small and ******* to Trey. He can tell her pussy is gonna be a tight grip on his cock.

Trey leans down and puts his big wet lips on her pussy. He licks it from her vaginal hole, all the way up to her clit in one big wet lick with his tongue. That one big wet lick makes Cheryl moan. He loves the smell and taste of this white pussy, and does sloppy wet licks all over it. Then he puts his big lips over her clit, slurping on that erected little sensitive button of hers.

When Trey sucks on her clit like that, Cheryl’s head falls back in the seat. She stares at the ceiling, moaning, and breathing heavy. His wet mouth is sucking on her entire pussy and it’s driving her wild. Then suddenly Trey pulls her ass out to the very edge of the sofa and pushes her legs back onto her. Cheryl’s legs are bent at the knees, with her feet over her head. She reaches up and grabs her toes to hold her legs back. This makes her stick her ass out even more. Trey goes lower and presses his big wet tongue on her asshole and swirls all around it, then presses his lips on her butthole, kissing it. Cheryl looks down between her legs, and just sees Trey’s upper head.

She says, “Ohhhh shiiiiitt…”

She holds onto her feet above her head and her toes curl up in her fingers. Cheryl hasn’t gotten her ass eaten out like this since she let her coworker do it to her that one night. Mike thinks ass play is gross, but Cheryl loves it.

Trey does another big wet lick from her asshole, all the way to her clit. Then gets back down to make out with that tight, puckered up little butthole. He knows she’s a dirty girl that likes her ass eaten.

Trey pulls his head away and they’re both so horny now.

Trey looks right into Cheryl’s eyes and says, “I wanna cum in this white pussy so bad. You’re so fucking sexy Cheryl. Are you on birth control?”

Cheryl wants to fuck so bad now, even with all the consequences that could happen from it. She thinks that even if she did get pregnant from tonight, the fuck session that she’s about to receive from that huge cock will be worth it.

She feels so submissive and sexy with him, she smiles and says, “No I’m not…”

Trey stands up and lifts Cheryl to her feet. He picks her up and puts her over his shoulder. Her head hangs off the back of him, and her ass and legs are in front of him. She’s so petite and light he picks her up easily. He carries her like she’s a trophy that he won, and now he gets to do whatever he wants with her. He starts walking down the hallway to the bedroom he sees. Cheryl’s feelings and thoughts about Mike and any consequences are all out of her head now. She’s so turned on by this dominant masculine black boy that she wants to fuck him so bad. She doesn’t care about getting fucked on the same bed that her boyfriend is gonna sleep in when he comes back.

Trey drops her on the bed, and she bounces on it. Cheryl is laying on her back, while Trey stands next to the edge of the bed. He grabs her hips and pulls her ass to the edge. He grabs under her knees and pushes her legs back on her, and tells her to hold them. He sees that fat wet pussy spread open between her legs under him, and he spits on his hand and rubs it on the head of his black cock.

Cheryl’s gonna learn that dirty talk turns Trey a lot during sex. He rubs the tip of his thick cock between her fat wet pussy lips, teasing her.

Trey says, “You want me to fuck this white pussy? Huh? You want me to beat this pussy up with my big dick?”

Cheryl holds her legs back as she lays on the bed. There’s no hesitation now in her response. She’s horny and she’s had race play fantasies for so long, and she’s wanted to say this for years.

She says, “I want you to fuck me with your big black cock and cum inside me.”

Hearing her say that in her cute little voice drives Trey wild. He thinks how this slut doesn’t care if she gets pregnant, and how that’s so fucking hot. He pushes the fat tip of his penis in her vaginal hole, and he feels it stretch around his thick cock. His dick slides in her wet tight pussy, and Cheryl lays her head back on the bed, staring straight up.

She says, “Oooooohhhh yesssssss. I wanna feel it deep inside me.”

Now that his cocks in her pussy, he grabs both of her ankles and holds her legs open in the air. Feeling that tight pussy grip on his dick, he just overpowers her and makes her pussy keep stretching out. Working his hips back and forth, he fucks her and his black cock is already getting soaked in her pussy juice.

He loves seeing her big white feet up in the air as she gets fucked. He finally sees the soles of her feet and they’re so sexy. She has long, skinny feet with a big sexy arch on them. Long skinny toes, and the soles of her feet are clean, with pink and pale skin tones on her soles. He holds her ankles and brings one of her feet up to his face as he fucks her. He presses her toes on his nose and sniffs her toes, then licks all over the soft, smooth sole and arch of her foot. Then he puts those toes in his mouth and sucks on them as he looks down at her as she gets fucked. He gets so turned on by her feet it makes his cock rock hard. It feels like a thick pole is fucking her pussy.

He says, “Sexy fucking feet, MMMMMmmmm”.

He switches legs and pulls the other foot up to his face. He’s so horny now he buries his nose underneath her long skinny white toes, and he starts sniffing her foot so hard while he fucks her. He sniffs her foot and feels her toes curling up on his face. It turns him so much he almost nuts, and has to stop for a few seconds.

He pulls her foot away and holds her legs open, and leans down over top of her as he fucks her. Bucking his hips, doing a nice hard rhythm with his cock strokes. Her pussy is deeper than her mouth, and he’s going balls deep. Feeling how much looser her pussy feels now, he knows he’s working it out. Her pussy is so wet, and he’s stuffing it full of dick, and it’s making loud, wet queef sounds because his cocks pushes all the air out of her pussy. He’s leaning over her, looking down at her gorgeous face, watching it contort as she gets fucked by him. She screams and he feels her pussy clamp down on his dick as he makes her cum. Her hands push on his chest, trying to signal him to slow down after her orgasm, but he fucks right through her orgasm and keeps making her take that dick.

He hears Cheryl’s cute little whimpers as he’s smashing her pussy, and seeing her face and those noises she’s making almost makes him cum again.

He pulls his cock out and stops and says, “Fuck, you almost made me nut”

Trey is leaning down over top of Cheryl, and she pulls his face to hers and starts making out with him. They shove their tongues in each other’s mouths, and kiss passionately. Cheryl uses one of her hands and grabs his big wet cock that’s throbbing in the air above her pussy.

She slowly strokes it and says, “You want to get me pregnant, don’t you bad boy?”

Hearing this older white teacher say that drives Trey wild.

Trey says, “Fuck yes, you sexy little bitch. You want me to fuck a baby in you? What would your boyfriend think about that?”

Cheryl has an evil little grin on her face and says, “I’ll just lie to him for 9 months and say it’s his. I bet I could make up some lie and tell him I was r*ped by a black guy and don’t remember anything.”

Trey gets so turned on by how naughty this white girl is. She knows that she’s sexy and she can manipulate men and get whatever she wants. From rich guys giving her money, to alpha male men with big cocks giving her the sex that she needs. Trey wants to use and abuse this white slut and make her have his black baby.

He flips her over on the bed. She’s lying flat on her stomach in the prone position, and Trey sees that big pale white ass, and her bird tattoo on her upper back. This is the breeding position because he can fuck her hard and make himself nut.

Cheryl lays on the bed, her body shiny wet from the sweat on her. She’s never had sex like this, and she loves it. Trey looks down at her and sees this vulnerable white slut, and his cock is throbbing. He climbs on her back and uses his feet to push her legs apart on the bed and keep them spread open. He grabs Mike's pillow on the bed and puts it under Cheryl’s stomach so her back arches a little and her ass sticks up.

Trey rubs his cock on her pussy again, leans down by Cheryl’s head and says, “I’m gonna cum in this white pussy.”

Cheryl’s only thought is fucking him, and nothing else.

She says, “I want your cum in me, Trey…”

Hearing her say that drives him wild, and he slides his cock back in her fuck hole and puts his hands on the bed like he’s in a push up position. He combines thrusting his hips with his cock, and slamming his body weight down on her that makes this position a deeper, harder fuck. Slamming his cock in her pussy, smashing her, so his balls are smacking her clit. She grips the bed sheets and whimpers as she takes his 11 inch penis deep in her pussy.

In this new position, Cheryl can feel the curve in his penis digging in and rubbing her wet, ribbed vaginal walls deep inside of her. It makes her toes curl up in the bed sheets, and she bites the pillow by her head.

Trey is making horny animalistic groans and grunts as he fucks, because it feels so good for him when he can pound her deep and hard like he wants.

He keeps slamming his body weight down into her ass, and says, “Take that dick, you fucking bitch. Take that dick.”

He feels his big hot load getting built up, and he grabs Cheryl’s hair into a ponytail in one hand, and he pulls her head back. Cheryl’s head gets yanked back and he rides her hard. Trey looks next to the bed and sees a photo of her and Mike. Trey thinks about how he’s fucking this white guy’s girl behind his back and he’s gonna get her pregnant probably. That gets him so close to cumming, thinking about what he’s doing to her.

Trey’s fucking Cheryl hard and says in a loud voice, “You want me to breed this white pussy, hoe? Huh? Say it! Say you want to be a baby mama!”

Cheryl is so caught up in the moment too and doesn’t hesitate at all and says, “MMMMmmmm fuuuuck yessss Trey…. Mmmm cum in my pussy. I wanna have your babies!”

Trey’s load is built up in the tip of his cock, and he was edging himself while she said that. He pounds Cheryl’s pussy a few more times, then feels his hot cum about to explode.

He says, “I’m gonna fucking cum!”

Trey grunts and moans like an animal as his black cock starts squirting out heavy thick wads of his nut into Cheryl’s pussy. He keeps his dick balls deep, and she can feel it inside of her body as it is squirting out and splashing against her cervix at the end of her pussy. Trey had a pent up load, and it’s about 10 big squirts until he milked it all out of his cock. He keeps his cock inside of Cheryl as he’s over top of her, holding her down on the bed. Letting the orgasmic tingling rush run through his body from head to toe.

Cheryl lays there exhausted, with her head laying on the bed. She’s out of breath too, laying there looking at the pictures of her and Mike on the dresser.

She breathes heavily and says, “Oh my god…. wow…. You fucked my brains out, Trey.”

Trey pulls out of her and his dicks getting soft, but it’s still a big, long cock that swings between his legs. His black penis is covered in white creamy cum from both of them. He stands up next to the bed and Cheryl rolls over on her back, still trying to catch her breath. He just looks her over head to toe, thinking about how sexy she looks. She’s hot and sweaty laying on the bed, and he can see all of her tattoos all over her body. He looks at her long skinny legs laying on the bed, her big feet hanging off the side, and he looks at her flat stomach and imagines her with a big pregnant belly.

He says, “That felt so fucking good. I blew so hard in you.”

Cheryl lifts her head up off the bed and looks at Trey and says, “Yeah I know, I could fucking feel your cum hitting my cervix.”

She gets up off the bed and slowly stands up, because her legs are still weak and wobbly.

She says, “I’m gonna take a quick shower. You can get something to drink and watch tv if you want.”

Cheryl walks by Trey on her way to the bathroom, and when she’s next to him, Trey spanks her big white ass with his hand.

Trey says, “Sexy fucking ass.”

Cheryl’s pale white booty jiggles, and she looks back over her shoulder to Trey and smirks at him as she walks to the bathroom.

She gets in the bathroom and looks at herself in the mirror. Her hair is messed up, and she has the typical look of a girl that just got fucked. Her body is still buzzing with adrenaline as she thinks again about what she did tonight. It was the best sex of her life. She was so turned on, finally acting out her race play fantasies in bed. It turned her on so much to say to him while he fucked her that she wanted to have his babies. But now that the rush is gone, she gets a little worried about actually getting pregnant.

She just tells herself in her head, *Ok…I’m gonna get my period in 2 weeks, it’ll be fine. It’ll be ok.*

She gets out of the shower and walks out in her towel to the living room, but doesn’t see Trey anywhere.

She looks around, then grabs her cell phone and texts Trey, “Hey…Thanks for saying goodbye I guess….”

She realizes that he just left and ghosted her.

Trey knew he was leaving to go to an out of state college in one week. He knew when he left the apartment that he would never see her again, and he doesn’t even care if she gets pregnant. He won’t have to worry about it. To him, Cheryl was just a sexy white bitch that he wanted to fuck and cum in her like he marked his territory, and he knows he’s going to do the same thing with tons of younger girls at the college he’s going to.

Cheryl sits on the same sofa from earlier and is a little depressed. She feels so used right now, and it pisses her off that she was the one that got taken advantage of. Her phone buzzes, and she picks it up to look at what Trey responded back with. It’s a message from Mike. She just ignores his message and sits there thinking about what she just did. With a little smirk on her face, she bites her lower lip thinking about how much of a adrenaline rush this was. It was the best sex of her life, and a rush of excitement knowing it was wrong and risky, and she kind of wanted more.

She texts Mike back saying, "Hey I'm going out for a bit, I have to go get something..."

She got dressed and went out to the store to buy a Plan B pill, because she didn't want to risk getting pregnant and caught.

I found out one of my school mates has been fucking my mom now for years. I had been away for my first year at college and the SOB has been banging my mom. My dad doesn't know and I just find out a few weeks ago from billy himself after we got shit faced at a party and he let it slip. I asked him when it started and he told me that night he stayed over after our high school prom & grad party at my place. I was to wasted that night to remember much of anything but I do know she can be a tease sometimes and she always did seem to like billy. I confronted my mom and she broke down crying and tried to tell me she was so lonely and needed attention, dad hardly noticed her.
This was not a good thing to discuss with a horny 19 year old and when she told me she missed me the most of all with tears in her eyes I couldn't help but hug her. Sparks jumped between us as she layed against me in her thin summer dress and my arm rapped around her, I could feel her soft breasts press against my chests, tight nipples poking me, my heart racing my cock growing as I kissed her cheek. She turned her head and our lips met and at that moment I knew our relationship was about to change.

Just a (fictional) little story I've been working on. This is a first draft. Let me know if you'd like to read more. (What I've written so far is pretty long, so it'll have to be posted in installments.)
______________

It's eleven o'clock on a Friday night, and I'm driving home from the grocery store. I lead an exciting life. I always slow down when I pass through the strip of college bars on my way home. I wouldn't want to run over a poor drunk frat boy. I wouldn't want to miss the skimpy outfits the sorority girls are wearing, either. When they have a few drinks in them, they never seem to notice that their shirts are riding a little too low, or that their skirts are hiked up a little too high.

While I wait in the road for a couple of guys to carry their drunk buddy across, I take notice one of these unfortunate sluts. Perky tits, tiny little waist, and just enough hip to hold her skirt up. She's sitting on the curb, with her perky little tits spilling out of her skin-tight top. The light is dim, but I could swear I see a hard pink nipple poking out, begging to be squeezed. She drunkenly shifts her legs and gives me a perfect view of her lacy white panties. The cloth is slightly askew, revealing just a peak of her pink, hairless pussy. I get wet just looking at her, and ache to rub my own pussy through my jeans.

Just as I reach down and rub my throbbing cunt through my pants, a honk from behind me breaks me out of my trance. I've apparently been sitting there in the middle of the street a little too long. I wave at the other driver and drive ahead, losing sight of the sorority slut. As I begin imagining what her date might do to her tonight, blue lights flash in my rear view mirror. Great. I guess a cop noticed my little vacation in the middle of the road, too.

I pull over to the side of the road, and notice that the car behind me is an unmarked police car. Why does he care if I sit in the road too long? Doesn't he have better things to do? As he gets out of his car and starts walking towards me, I notice just how large he is. He's at least 6'4”. He's not a body-builder by any means, but he still looks like he could break me in half. I've already rolled down my window by the time he makes it to me, but the asshole still knocks on my door with his flashlight to get my attention. I grit my teeth against the knowledge that he's just scratched my paint, and say, “Is there a problem, officer?”

He speaks with his gruff voice, and tells me, “I'm going to need you to step out of the car, ma'am.”
“Is that really necessary, sir?”
He lowers his voice to a menacing growl, “Get out of the car. Now.”
“Okay.” As I step out of the car, I notice that, while his gun and taser seem genuine, his badge isn't real. It's a cheap plastic badge you'd get at a costume shop. He catches me looking at his badge and grabs me by the wrist, spins me around, and pins me against the car, my tits pressed against the door. “Who the fuck are you? Let go of me, now!”

In answer, he grabs my other arm, pulls out honest-to-god handcuffs, and cuffs my wrists together. I scream at him this time, “Who the fuck are you?!”
“That's none of your goddamn business, whore.”

He kicks my legs apart, and jams his knee into my crotch. My pussy that had been throbbing in pleasure only minutes before is now in searing pain. Tears stream from my eyes, and he squeezes his hand between me and the car, working his way up my shirt. He reaches my tits and squeezes the right one until I cry out in pain. Mercifully, he pulls his hand out of my shirt, and I breathe a sigh of relief, even as tears stream down my face from the pain in my pussy.

I hear a metallic click, and my breath catches in my throat in fear. I stand perfectly still, and he once again slides his hand up my shirt. This time, though, he has a knife. He runs it up my belly just firm enough to barely slice my skin. I scream, and he uses his other hand to roughly cover my mouth. He cuts me from belly-button to my bra, just enough to draw blood. Tears are now streaming down my face in earnest, and I can't control the sobbing noises coming from my throat. He adjusts the angle of the blade, and saws at my bra, also digging deeper into my flesh. The searing pain makes my breath catch again, but as soon as it started, it stops. He's cut through my bra, and my tits spring free. He pulls the bra away from my tits, and returns with the knife. He pokes at each of my nipples with the knife tip, causing me to cry out in fear. He chuckles darkly, the first noise he's made in several minutes, cuts down the length of my shirt for good measure, and removes his hand and the knife from inside my shirt.

Why has no one noticed that this is going on? We're on the side of the road. Surely someone should have noticed by now? He grabs my throat, moves his knee away from my aching crotch, and spins me around to face him. The hand on my throat tightens, making it all but impossible to breathe. With his other hand, he puts the knife to the base of my throat. I finally get a look at it; it's only about four inches long, but lethally sharp with one serrated edge. The smooth edge of the blade rests on my throat as he says, “Go on and cry, bitch. It's better when you cry.”

To be continued...

Great vacation! stepdaughter & cousins wearing tiny thong bikinis as I snorkeled behind them, watching their tight asses underwater. Then went to the "rest area" with hammocks & chairs and pulled out my cock and started getting a chub. Had it in my shorts with the head slightly poking out as people went by, one lovely amazon woman could not take her eyes off it!

What a sinister breeze for a sec.. thought of your attention and some content I gathered bubbled up with sensations around it. And ones I want to offer my Lord bubbled even more.. would love if that was my Lord curious and craving to use His toy and let her serve Him. What an excitement and poke of desires when I think I have just a little of Your attention and how much I crave to misbehave and put a show for Your twisted eyes.. will You make my wish come true my Lord? Will you let me be a good little fuck toy for You
my body put the best show when it has Your eyes on it ;p
that was tasty hope wish it was You ;)so excited to be allowed to share everything that has been and that has grip on me

Im up early and its because of him. Picked him up from the airport Saturday. He’s in town for Thanksgiving. Used to be weird having him and mom together after the divorce, especially after she started having her boyfriends join us for thanksgiving. But we got used to it.
I could tell he wanted it in the car. The way he was looking at me. I remember that fire in his eyes. The way his lips would get tight as he would look at my boobs and ass. If we had been alone in the car, I might have stopped on the way to the house.
But we weren’t.
This whole weekend we were never alone. SO he spent all day saturday, all day sunday, thinking about fucking me. He touched my ass at church. But someone was always around.

Until this morning. I felt him touch my foot. I woke and looked down. He was standing there, in his boxers, head poking out of the hole. I looked to hubby. He was still sleeping.

Got up, and he took me by the hand. We went downstairs, away from my bedroom and the guest rooms. He’s kissing my neck. mauling my boobs. He tells me he missed me.
I suck on his tounge as it finds my mouth. He pushes his fingers into my panties. I dont care that we are in the dining room. I move to his ear.

“Fuck me, daddy.” I say. He spins me around and bends me over the table. MY panties are pulled down. I feel him rubbing his cock on my slit. With a push, hes in me. Fuck I missed him in me. He spits on my ass and I feel his thumb pressing into it. I let out a little moan. He fucks me. He doesn’t last long, but then it was never about that. He cums in me. I feel him deflate. I go to stand, but he pushes me back down. He reaches for one of the decorative squashes I have on the table. He finds a longer one, not as round. He moves it to my pussy.
He fucks me with it. Hard. He asks me if I have cheated on hubby. I tell him yes. He grabs my hair. He makes me tell him. I tell him about my work fuck buddy. The table is starting to rattle. My pussy is making wet sounds.
I cum. After it subsides, I turn to him, and kiss him. Clean me he says.
I kneel. I take him in my mouth. He soft and spent. He cant get hard again at his age, but again, its not about that. I taste him and me. I clean him.
He smiles at me. “Good Girl.”

I got a message and was asked about how my family began with incestual relationships. I wrote alot of what happened so I thought I also could post it here in "Confessions".

I apologize beforehand for my poor grammar and spelling - English isn't my native language.

In my case, I grew up in a family where my parents were nudists and didn't really care for being discrete when they had sex. They often did it when they thought I and my siblings were asleep, or busy playing video games or what not.

They didn't really involve us in the sex, at least not in the beginning, before puberty.

I remember me spying on my parents in my early years at night time, curious about what they were doing and why they moaned in a such a way I never saw anyone else do. Most times whey were in the bedroom which had a door closed and with a rectangular window on the upper half of the door that I could peek through. I could see everything standing on the other side of the door peeking into their bedroom. I thought that the onlty thing they could see of me was my eyes and forehead but they always turned of the lights in the apartment during the night except for their lamps on the bedside table, so I felt safe.

I remember getting a hard on when watching them one night. I belive I was 11 or 12, when I masturbated for the first time. When I ejaculated I got all paniced and tried to quietly as possible to whipe it all away from the door.

One night when I was spying on my parents, I remember it like it was yesterday. mMy 1 year younger sister poked on my back when I was watching my parents fucking. I was all into it and was masturbating so I really jumped out of surprise. She told me she also wanted to watch them. After a while she asked me if she should "runka" me (native word for "stroking a dick" or "give a handjob"). I was surprised and I asked why she asked me that. She told me that dad sometimes asked her to do it and he sometimes fingered her pussy. I told her that it was OK and that she should be careful. She carefully started to stroke my dick and it felt amazing. It was like watching a porno and having some one else stroking my dick. That time my parents where done quite early so we ran of to our bedroom (yeah, me and my sister shared bedrooms, my family wheren't rich, never went to college and so on - and since we were nudists we never were embarresed of being around each other naked or only with underwear).

We where laying in our own beds, whispering about what we just saw. I remember my sister didn't seem to be turned on by it but she seemed somewhat excited. She made me promise not to tell mom or dad about what just happened and the activities between her and our dad. I also remember clearly that she asked me about the grayish "cream" that sometimes "sprayed" out when she had stroked dad for a while. I belive I told here something like all boys do that, and that I can prove it. So she went over to my bed and watched me masturbate until I came.

From that point on we continued regulary watching our parents have sex, in the beginning she stroked my dick while we watched and when I got the courage enough to touch my sister; I did. At first I remember she didn't seem to get aroused by it but she said she enjoyed it afterwards, even though she never got wet.

A couple of months later though, a while after I had turned 14, she woke me up one night and was all excited. She took my hand to her pussy and said something like "see! I'm wet.". Indeed she was and she told me that it happened for her first time that same day when dad apparently had been fingering her for about one whole hour. I guess it happened while mom went with me to my Judo practice-session that I had twice every week. She said she wanted more and went onto my bed under my quilt and went straight for my dick with her hand, that already had turned hard. It was amazing, it was the first time I ever heard anyone else than my pareents moan, and how easily it was to pull my fingers in and out of her wihtout her face expressing some kind of pain. Her breast had started to develop so I tried to imitate dad by sucking on her nipples while fingering her.

I was so aroused that I was about to cum very soon and told her that. She then told me to stand on my knees with her hip between my legs, and then she continued the hand job. For the first time ever I came over my sisters body. I remember it was a heavy load, and that I came very hard. The sight of her young naked body with parts of her stomach and her small breasts covered of my semen... that image will forever stay in my memory.

I also remember that we paniced when we heard a door closing and footsteps in the hallway, so she rushed over to her bed, rolled over and pretended to sleep. A moment later the door to our bedroom opened. I didn't look to see who it was and whoever looked in stayed there for more than a minute, which felt like forever, and then went back and closed the door. I felt like I had a heart attack during that minute.

That's all I have time to write about now. Tell me if you want to hear more =)

If anyone want to share their stories, write me a message ^^

/Keitaro_Kun

My Many Fantasies: My Job at The Max Security Prison for Black Men

inspired by this:

In this fantasy i am desperate for a job and find myself begging for anything i could do to a warden of a high security prison for the nastiest of criminals. Of course it turns out the warden is quite crooked and take total advantage of my situation. I am given a job in HR and find myself to be the only female and the only employee in the "prison happiness" department (in fact I'm the only employee in that department) and my job requires my services 24/7 for 3 months straight probation. During this time my first duty is to service the warden i am to serve him breakfast every single day at exactly 7am completely naked and of course offer myself to him sexually to use in absolutely ANY way he wishes until i have the honor of his sperm which i am to beg and grovel for like a dirty slut!

For the remainder of the morning i am to work in the showers taking care of the prisoner's hygiene. I am to be naked in the shower with only a collar that says "cleaning service". The prisoners are brought in one after the other and I am to lick each of them clean ... their entire body ... and every square inch!!! Then i am to lick out their asses ... inside too!!!! I am to pay extra attention to their balls and cock. I must tease them to the point of insanity but i must not let them cum. Part of my performance review is based on how many prisoners i am able to wash and whether i was able to keep them from cumming.

At noon i am to serve the prisoners their lunch. i am to do so on my knees. before serving their lunch i must lick thier feet and ask permission to serve their lunch and after serving it i must take their cock deep into my throat and wish them bon apatite while their cock is still deep in my throat! Again i must not let anyone cum and my performance review is based on how many prisoners i am able to serve lunch and whether i was able to keep them from cumming.

The place where all the prisoners eat is a very large area with a raised platform in the middle and places to sit in circles all around the platform. It looks almost like a setup for a boxing match for thousands of spectators but instead of a boxing ring there is an open platform. While the prisoners eat i am brought out onto the platform and tied down in some painful an humiliating way. It's my job now to provide entertainment and also thank the guards for their great work. They come in groups of 4 or 5 to fuck me in the most savage ways as i scream helpless in my bonds while the prisoners cheer and call for them to go at me even harder!! After the guards are done with me and the prisoners have finished eating and enjoying my gang rape the prisoners are brought to the platform in a line where i am still bound and trembling. They come up to me in small groups and thank me for the show by spitting on me. Most of them spit in my face or squeeze open my mouth and spit inside but some spit in my gaping ass and pussy. I must thank each one out loud for spitting on me and say that i hope he enjoyed my entertainment. For this part of the day my performance review is based on a satisfaction survey the guards fill out as well as how many of the prisoners i get to "thank".

Once they are done i am to clean the whole eating area. I am to stay naked an I am not to clean my self at all. I must clean the entire eating area dripping cum and spit from all my holes! For the platform i am only allowed to use my tongue and my hair. It usually takes me a while because of all the sperm from the guards and spit from the prisoners that leaked to the floor. It is difficult for me to clean the raised seating area because of the bondage and extremely rough fucking i am not able to walk or climb well the stairs so i must mostly crawl on my hands and knees. If while crawling sperm or spit leaks out of me and fall on the floor then i must immediately lick it clean! My performance review is based on how quickly and how completely i clean everything especially the platform.

In the mid afternoon i am to kneel naked in the toilet wearing only a collar that says "Urinal". It is my job to make sure the prisoners take their bathroom break. I must beg each prisoner to pee on me while licking their feet. When they decide to do so i must spread my legs wide, push out and present my breasts and open my mouth as wide as possible while always on my knees. Every so often it is one of the prison gang leaders or influential prisoners that take their turn and for these special prisoners i must beg for their pee while licking out the inside of their asses. They also have the privilege to pee inside my throat or inside my ass or pussy and i must thank them while licking the underneath of their feet!! As you might guess my performance review based on how many prisoners i relieve in the toilet but also how much pee i swallow!

After this i am dragged out to the court yard where i am setup up on a sybian machine which has an attachment which gyrates and vibrates deep in my pussy almost to the point where it pokes into my cervix. There are 3 lush vibrators pushed into my ass. Electrodes are clamped to my clit and nipples. My hands are tied hard behind my back and a noose is put around my neck and tighten just enough to hold me up by the neck and make it difficult to breath. The warden then proceeds to control the sybian, lush vides and electricity for all to see but i am always denied orgasm. The guards and prisoners take great pleasure in watching me break to the point i beg like an animal and offer to do the most disgusting things imaginable just to be allowed to cum ... but still i am denied no matter how i beg no matter how i cry no matter what i offer. Of course i am naked and all over my body is written my full name address and other personal information along with many humiliating things like i am toilet and i am only good for raping! The prisoners are allowed to spit on me and the guards are allow to take pics or vids of me. The guards really get a kick out of telling me how they will send copies to all my family and friends and how they will make me famous on the internet. i am in complete shock and distress the whole time, my body is overloaded with sensations and then repeatedly denied release while i struggle to breath as i lapse in and out of consciousness.

After a few hours of this i am completely broken, my eyes are glazed over and empty and my body is constantly spasming and trembling. the writing on my body is touched up so that it is clear to see and easy to read and i am fitted with a new collar that say "dog slave" on it. A leash attached and i am dragged through the mud of the courtyard because i can barely move my body let alone walk back to the platform in the eating area. I am told it is supper time and i must once again provide entertainment. This time it's not with the guards but with all the guard dogs of the prison!!!!! Even in my broken state my eyes showed fear and i started to plea for mercy when the warden zaps me long and hard with a cattle prod! My eyes shoot out of head and i scream so loud no sound comes out as i shake with pain and pee myself right there on the platform in front of everyone!!!! The warden speaks to me only to say "you are a dog, you will only bark like one and you will be mated liked one. Now should me how a true bitch begs to be mated while you clean your mess with your tongue!!!" If i had any shred of humanity or dignity left then it is completely destroy in that moment as i lean down with my bare ass high in the air and start to bark seductive and desperately while liking my pee off the dirty platform floor. From that point on i was only allowed to bark and failure to do so would be met with another hard shock from the cattle prod. Everyone cheered as the guard dogs took me one after the other while i barked and grunted on their huge doggie cocks. The roughness and rawness of these large dogs bred to fight off the most vicious criminals in the worst conditions is beyond anything imaginable. The hard trusts sent my little body reeling in every direction. Every dog without exception was make to knot me and every time their cocks ripped trough my cervix and filled my womb with their hot sperm! These dogs were huge and their knots enormous so once inside me i was completely stuck for however long i was knotted. To the delight of the audience once the dogs had filled me up and were well knotted in me the guards would call the dogs to them or throw treats around causing the dogs to run around and drag me behind them like a rag doll as i screamed and screamed. Because of the knotting and games this went on for quite a long time. Eventually they start bringing the dogs in groups of three having one take and knot my pussy, another knots my ass and the other is forced into my throat so his knot is stuck in my mouth!!!!! The crowed enjoyed this to no end especially when the guards had the dogs run in different directions tugging and ripping at my body as the pulled in different direction. The noise i made where completely inhuman like an animal begging fucked to death which i probably am at this point!!!! Once all the dogs were done with me i was placed on my knees in the middle of the platform, the dogs were all lined up and one by one they were brought to me to thank them for mating me by licking their asses and pushing my tongue dep inside as far as it could go! Most of the dogs also had to pee and when this was the case i was to take their cocks into my mouth and have them pee right down my throat!!! This part of the day does not go toward my performance review it is considered an obligation and i am made to endure until each and every dog is serviced.

After the dinner show i am allowed to finally wash up and i am allowed to eat the scraps left over by the prisoners ... anything i can find on the floor i am allowed to eat.

For the next 2 days i am allowed to recover (so i can be made to live through the same ordeal over and over and over). I am placed in a large dog cage out in the courtyard of the prison. I am of course completely naked except for a collar that says "your happiness is my life". I am given only dog food to eat and when thirsty i must beg for someone to pee in my mouth. Usually during this time only the prisoners with the best behavior are granted the pleasure to feed me my dog food and serve me thier pee to drink. My mandatory morning service to the warden is the only exception where i am not in my cage.

On the third day after servicing the warden i am given to the cell block with the best behavior for the day. I am to be their slave and doe anything ... anything ... they order of me. If i hesitate even for a minute i am to be penetrated with the cattle prod and shocked from deep inside my body until i do what they ask anyway!! Usually i am made to cook and clean for them as well as bath them and worship their bodies and usually there is not a minute that goes by where there is not at least 1 or 2 cocks inside me!! at 8pm i am to be returned to the warden where i must thank him for the wonderful opportunity he gave me with this job by licking his feet and deep inside his ass. The warden then cums on the dirty floor and i am to worship and praise him out loud while licking up his sperm off the dirty floor.

The next morning it all start all over again ...

My college roommate and I have an off-campus apartment. Its pretty nice and big, and we each get our own room. We are best friends and are open with each other. Not modest at all - we have (on occasion) watched porn jacking off in the same room together (lights off, no staring). When we go out to bars, we have a contest to see who can pick up the hottest girl. Winner takes her home, loser goes home alone, although the loser can choose to watch the winner fuck the shit out of the girl.

Anyway, he and I were out, and he won with a tiny girl with gigantic tits (not that thin, but I chose a taller woman who was flat as a board... we brought in a third party and he voted for the busty chick). We got back, and they headed straight to his room and got busy, leaving the door a bit ajar. I watched as they quickly undress and start playing with each other. She lays him down and sits on his stomach, facing his dick and starts sucking. Her back was to the door, so I couldnt really see much. After a few minutes, I hear heavy breathing coming from him - the fucker fell asleep! I quietly opened the door and crept in, and poked his head trying to wake him. Nope, he was dead asleep. I knew I had to salvage this fuck...

I went to his light dimmer, and slowly started to dim the lights. She was so busy sucking away, she didnt even see it was starting to get dark. It was just light enough to see the outline of her body. I got undressed, and awkwardly tried to climb over him. Luckily he was passed out, otherwise he would have opened his eyes and saw my asshole right above his face. I started feeling around the front for her tits, and slowly spun her off him, doing it in such a way she thought it was him. I pushed her towards the other end of the bed, and kicked him towards the edge. This girl was so in the moment she had no clue.

I found the condom he threw on the bed and put it on. She was already really wet, so I just proceeded to fuck her. God did those titties bounce. Fucked her in pretty much every position imaginable, before accidently cumming inside the condom. A bit disappointed I didnt get a glorious cumshot on her body.

After I finished, she started rubbing her pussy and quickly finished a few seconds later. I knew I couldnt get up, as she would see him passed out on the edge of the bed. So I cuddled with her for a few minutes and before I knew it she was out like a light. I go down to my roommate and pulled him up to her, tied the condom and threw it on the bed and left.

The next day, after she left, he went and said "I know I didnt fuck her..guess that was you." He didnt care, as they fucked when they woke up.

True story folks! Sing along if you know the words!

There once was a girl named Elaine.

She was a whore by trade.

For a buch and a half she'd lie on her back and let all the fellas' have a poke at her crack.

Then one day to her surprise,

Her stomach started to rise.

With a huff and a grunt, out popped a runt with his balls between his eyes!

Moral of the story?

Having sex with prostitutes equals epic lulz!

This is my confession/story of what my life is like struggling with the demon that lies within me. I apologize in advance for the length of the confession/story but I feel I need to get so much of this out and off my chest. I understand that some might be disgusted with this story and my actions, but do know that we all have demons of some sort within us and you can judge me or whatever you want. This is who I am and there is nothing I can do to change that fact.

On the outside I look like I am living the perfect American dream life. I'm in my late 30s, a former jock athlete, happily married to the cute, fit, blonde former college cheerleader who still likes to fuck like its going out of style. Three happy and healthy kids. A great house in the nicest of suburbs my city has to offer (that also comes with a big mortgage, but I digress). A very successful career and all the spoils that come with that including a decent income and reasonable wealth. Lots of friends and weekends spent going to my kids games and recitals, and nights BBQ'ing and drinking with neighbors. Basically the envy of many men and what should be the charmed life.

But there is something that has always been inside me that is missing with that perfect life. It is a demon that needs to be satisfied otherwise it takes over my existence. It doesn't just spring up out of nowhere and grab me. No, it builds over time slowly, sometimes months or a year, with little hints or actions that make me slightly aware that it is still there and there is nothing I can do but give it what it wants. That is the only way to come back down to earth and "normalcy".

The day that the demon decides is the day to force me into action would seem like any other to those around me. I sit in meetings or on calls outwardly actively engaged in what is going on, but my head is somewhere else flooded with thoughts of what is to come by days end. As my afternoon drags on, I start to put the demon's plan into motion. My cock is already rock hard under my desk as the anticipation builds. I call my wife and tell her that a big crisis has come up at work and don't expect me home in time for dinner or even maybe before she goes to bed. She would never suspect a thing as I am a high ranking corporate officer who often needs to work late or weekends. I would never stray from our vows as I am the perfect husband who is sexually satisfied at home...or am I, I really don't know?

6 o'clock rolls around and I wait for everyone else to one-by-one depart the office for the day. After seemingly all have left, I grab the nondescript gym bag that is in the corner coat locker of my office. While anyone else would assume it just contains my gym clothes, the reality is it contains the tools that the demon knows I will need to satisfy his lust. I take my bag and walk to the elevator and down to the lobby. Once in the lobby I bypass the elevators to the garage where my car sits waiting to return me to my suburban dream life, and walk straight out the front doors of my building. I turn left and walk the 2 blocks to the subway station. Instead of getting on the train that could also return me to the suburban utopia with the rest of the suited masses, I instead get on the line that takes me to a part of town that couldn't be more different than my home.

I exit the subway and night has already fallen. The sounds of the city are all around me, but I hear nothing. I have become more like a zombie possessed and oblivious to the outside world. The police and fire sirens and calls of beggars asking for change pass by my ears as if they didn't exist and I head straight to where I need to be. I turn the corner into the side alleyway and there is it, the large, black, heavy, metal door in an unmarked building is all that stands between me and the relief from the demon that I so desperately need. I ring the buzzer and and hear the familiar click that unlocks the door and allows my entry into my sanctuary.

Upon entering, I am now in the sterile 6x6 room with another door straight ahead and a bulletproof looking glass window to my left. Behind it sits a man smoking a cigarette and looking like he'd rather be any place but here. I slide a $20 bill into the little revolving door in the window, looking past the man at the assortment of items for sale on the shelves behind him. On the ledge to my right is a big cardboard box full of condoms under a sign that says to be safe and and take as many as you need. No worries I say to myself, my bag contains all of what the demon needs. The man puts a plain white towel and a locker key into the revolving door and spins it around in my direction. I grab them hurriedly and move towards the second door which again unlocks with that familiar click as I push my way through.

Now inside the inner sanctum of the demon, I enter into the locker room. Several others are milling around and faint grunts and noise can be heard in the distance. I find my assigned locker and open it up. I disrobe from the constraints of my corporate attire and wrap the towel that barely reaches all the way around my muscular build around my waist. I open my gym bag and pull out my old gym flip flops and the smaller toiletry bag that contains my tools...a bottle of Wet lube and various condoms including several magnums just in case. I slide the flops on my feet, close and lock my locker, place the key in my small little toiletry bag and head to the shower room a few feet away.

I enter the showers and there are a few men in there. It seems as though all eyes are on my as I walked up to a showerhead. I place my bag and towel on the hook and turn on the water feeling a rush of heat pour over my body. In the corner a man is leaning against the wall while another man is on his knees servicing his cock. Another guy is standing under his showerhead stroking as he watches. I hit the lever on the soap dispenser and begin to soap up my body, paying particular attention to my cock and asshole. I turn and see two other guys embracing, stroking each other and passionately kissing as one looks over constantly at me. I begin to stroke myself as well as my cock has risen to a mild erection as my other soap covered hand teases and pokes my asshole. Another man enters and takes the showerhead next to me and gives a nod to gauge my interest, but not yet, not the right guy just yet. I turn off my water and pat myself dry with my towel before slinging it over my shoulder, grab my bag and exiting the showers.I walk out the side door of the locker room into a hallway. Again multiple men are mulling around whether naked or with towels around them. As I walk some reach out as if trying to grab my semi-rigid cock, but I keep moving to the big glass door on my right and enter the large steam room. Words are rarely spoken to each other, it is purely signals and actions.

The steam room is like an moving mess of body parts. Men are fucking and sucking in group play that is hard to even describe. There is one handsome younger twink who is on his hands and knees getting fucked from behind while sucking on a large bear's cock. The twink is just the look that the demon likes but he is otherwise occupied. The mass of fucking and sucking is enough to rise my cock to full attention but the steam room is not where the demon wants to be satisfied. I stand in the corner for a minute and stroke myself before heading back out into the hallway. The dimness of the light really only allows for you to see more shapes and figures, not the details of the person you are passing. I continue down the hallway and the sound of the bass pumping music gets louder. Me personally in my everyday life couldn't stand this type of music, but the demon inside me loves it and sort of sways to the beat. As I turn the corner at the end of the hall I enter a maze of small rooms with sterile cots, some of the doors are closed and some with them open where single men wait for their next lover to arrive in various states of pose. Some on their knees, others standing and more lying or sitting on the cots. Some rooms already contain two or more men in a wanton state of lust, sucking and fucking every which way possible. While I get nods and signals from several of the men, I decide to push further and find an empty room to set up shop, which I finally do find a few more doors down.

I enter the room and hang my towel on the wall hook. I place my bag of tools next to the cot and take my position on my knees. Within seconds a man who I would say is about my age is standing at my door. I am not picky for my first cock and I motion for him to enter as he quickly does. Nothing is said as he drops his towel and I reach up grabbing his cock in my hand. I slowly stroke him and then pull him closer and begin to lick his nice mushroom tip. I lick the underside of his cock and then dive right in taking him fully in my mouth. I suck furiously for about 2 minutes before he tenses up and I pull his cock out as he shoots his load all over my chest and the floor. He picks up his towel and turns and walks out.

The demon feels slightly better after being doused with some hot cum, but is nowhere near being satisfied. I sit on the edge of the cot and wait for the next man to catch my interest to look inside my room. As I lean back against the wall and stroke my throbbing cock, several more men stand at the doorway, but I turn my gaze away as none interest me much. Those with the proper etiquette know to then walk on to somewhere else. FInally a younger man, not really a twink, but more a jock like myself in my early twenties stops at my door. I smile and he smiles back and I motion with my head for him to come inside. He sits next to me on the cot and reaches over to grab my cock. I return the favor and grab his nice sized, not to big but just big enough, cock. We stroke each other and begin to kiss. My other hand caresses his nicely built chest. After another few minutes, he pushes me back to laying on the cot and moves his mouth to my hard dick. He begins to suck me off nice and slow, as if he was savoring every little bit of me. It feels so good but I know I need to hold out from cumming or the demon will punish me for sure. He lifts my balls and I instinctively push my ass out and bring my legs up towards my chest. He begins to lick and tongue my asshole, swirling his tongue around before plunging it inside of me then back out again, repeating for quite a while all while slowly stroking my cock with his hand. He moved back to licking the underside of my dick and slowly started pushing his fingers inside me, first one, then two and eventually three. It felt so good to feel that feeling again.I pulled him up to me and raised him to his knees sitting above his chest and took his cock into my mouth. I sucked on his cock for a few minutes before pulling his head down towards me, kissing him and then saying into his ear that I need him inside me now. He nods in agreement and I reach down and grabbed a condom and rolled it out onto his dick. I grabbed some of my lube and drizzled it onto his cock and then squeezed a little into his hand which he instantly reached back and rubbed on my asshole and pushed inside with his fingers. He slid back down my body and pushed my legs back towards my chest and slowly pushed the tip of his cock into me. That initial feeling of pressure and a little pain quickly subsided as my willing hole opened up and took him into me.

He continued to pump himself into me for a few minutes as we took turns stroking my cock. It was just then that I caught the gaze of someone at the doorway and realized it was the young twink from the steam earlier. I smiled at him and ran my hands up and down my current lovers chest to then get his attention and gauge whether he was willing to have someone else join us. He shook his head yes and we both in unison motioned with our nods for the youthful guy to enter. He came over and right away kneeled on the ground next to the cot and took my cock in his mouth. I pulled at him to indicate he should get on the cot and in a 69 position with me. He quickly jumped up and straddled my face and went back to servicing my cock as the other guy continued to fuck my asshole. I lapped at his asshole for a minute doing my best to strain my neck and rim him well then he lifted his ass up higher and his cock popped right into my mouth. We sucked each other off briefly but my straining cock was dying to be inside his young twink ass. I pulled at him to grab his attention and mouthed "I want to be in you" which he nodded in agreement. I reached down and grabbed a condom as he dismounted our 69 position and he turned around to sit on my stomach. We rolled the condom on me and then lubed up my cock and his ass. He then grabbed my cock and slid it with ease into his willing hole probably so easily from being loosened up from the pounding he took in the steam room. The three of us fucked in unison while I stroked the young twinks cock. I think with this action we all knew we would last much longer so we really picked up the pace. I started to feel a swelling in my ass and knew that my first lover was ready to blow. He continue to fuck and I saw him arching back with his eyes closed then felt one last deep push and he filled his condom up with his cum deep inside my hole. This was all I needed to finally release and I shot my load inside of my newest lover in an intense orgasm like I can't even describe. Finally the young twink shot his load, albeit not a huge load, all over my chest. The first guy pulled out of me, grabbed his towel and quickly left the room. The second guy sat on my cock still grinding a little as if to get every last drop out of me.I rubbed his cum into my chest and also rubbed his chest. He leaned down and gave me a little peck, then got up and walked out.

Right then I felt a wave of relief wash over my body. I knew the demon had been satisfied. I grabbed my towel and my small bag and headed rapidly back to the locker room, not making eye contact with any of the shadowy figures along the way. I washed off in the showers paying no mind to the men engaged in various activities around me. I went to my locker, reapplied my corporate wear making myself look just as I had when I walked in. I put my towel in the trash can near the exit of the locker room, walked toward the front entrance room and through the inner door, then dropped my locker key into the slot in the window and exited to the outside world through the heavy metal door to return to my regular life. A feeling of disgust and guilt came over me. Every time I leave I say to myself that maybe this will be the last time, but I know deep down inside, that demon is just laying dormant, waiting for his chance and maybe next month or next year he is going to show himself again and I will need to answer his call. We can try to fight our demons but all too often it is a fight you cannot win.

All I can say is... thank God my Father in law is here for me. My name is Melissa. The time was my wedding day, over 4 years ago I was 19 now although it seems like yesterday. That day went from being the most hectic of my life to the best in a split second. Growing up I was an ok looking girl, I had B cup breasts and a skinny figure size 0 size 6 today marriage...lol. Being a natural brunette with milky white skin glasses and braces made me even more of a nerd. I was by no means a slut when I was younger but I did have my share of sex, then I met Andrew. Andrew was the answer to all my prayers for a man. He was athletic, extremely handsome, and had some money. He asked me to marry him I would have been insane to say no.

Andrews dads name is Rick, he's 46. I asked him to give me away at the wedding because my father had left us many years before. I think I was 8 when I last saw him. Mom thought my Uncle should give me away but I had lived with Andrew and his dad for over a year and i wanted the family to get along.

On my wedding day Rick and I were talking about the wedding and getting things together to drive to the church we were laughing playing and throwing things just having fun all around.he was tickling and poking me when in the heat of the moment. I dragged him to the ground as we wrestled and we rolled across the floor tickling and laughing. I felt his breath on my neck as we tussled and I started to feel differently. I realized I was becoming aroused. Instinctively I rubbed my own crotch against his leg that was between my own. He didn't seem to notice but I was becoming wetter and wetter by the second. I realized that I had never been with a older guy before and would like to try it someday. Suddenly he grabbed my tits and said "Well, maybe you'll give me a private show sometime." I wondered if he was thinking what I was thinking at that point. In a panic I rested my head on his chest, taking all the comfort from him I could. I noticed that his breathing was getting deeper. Maybe heavier? He ran his hands through my hair and I dropped my hand down to his knee and quite instinctively squeezed his thigh. I felt him jump a bit but he didn't say anything. He just continued to run his hands through my hair. My breath started to get shallow and come in shorter gasps. I was becoming excited, and very very wet. I needed love and I needed it now. I was dying for an orgasm. I raised my head up to meet my future father in laws and he started to kiss me. I looked at him with my best bedroom eyes and he continued to kiss my face. I started to breathe heavily. "Don't worry precious," he whispered to me, "daddy's here." I almost melted right there. I was totally his now. He could do anything he wanted with me and I hoped he would. We were both becoming violently aroused and nothing could stop us from doing what was to follow. My hands reached up and squeezed his cock. He exhaled loudly when I did that. " I whispered, "I need to be naked for you." I told him. "Yesssssss precious Melissa, Daddy wants you. I want to pleasure you."

"God take me. Fuck me." I responded.

Finally he took off my shirt and seen my push up bra and tiny tits. I stood before him and took off my jeans, revealing the thong panties. Rick pulled the material of my panties aside and, all the while looking lovingly into my eyes, began to eat my dripping pussy. I almost fainted when his tongue found my clit. Andrew was never very good at giving head, he used a very stiff tongue and moved his tongue from side to side. Rick's tongue was soft and wet. He lapped at my clit like a kitten lapping at milk. I practically fell down in ecstasy. He noticed this and stood before me, face to face. I kissed him passionately and he layed me down on the floor. I gladly spread my legs for him, exposing my hairy unshaven pussy. I wanted him between my legs. As if he read my mind he got down on his hands and knees and dropped his head between my legs. I felt his tongue invade me and I convulsed in pleasure.

"FUCK!" I yelled.

I am gonna be a bad girl for you I'm your slut. Make me fuckin' cum!" I said to he just smiled and buried his face in my dripping pussy. I just about fainted with the ferocity of his tongue attack. His silky wet tongue swirled all over my clit and I felt his fingers spread my pussy lips. I felt the two fingers of his other hand slide into me and I humped against them as hard as I possibly could.

"Lick my asshole." I commanded breathlessly.

He looked up at me, "are you sure you want me to?" He asked.

"I need it, I need your tongue on my ass. That's how I like it."

The next thing I knew I felt my ass cheeks being spread and Rick's tongue
invading my ass. I really began to hyperventilate. This was better than any man had ever given me. I was about to cum when he stopped eating me, I looked at him with disappointment but he only smiled.

"Get on your hands and knees for me Melissa. Daddy has a treat for you."

I did as he asked with great urgency, I needed to cum or I would explode.
He undressed and he wasn't very large or thick but I didn't care. He got behind me in less
than a minute. I felt the head of it invade me and begin to slide into
me. The thing was Andrew was bigger than his dad but i was so hot, I screamed as he thrust the thing all the way into me and started to fuck me rapidly. I felt him reach over and grab my hair, pulling me back towards him. I immediately started humping against him. The only sounds in the entire house now were that of our bodies slapping together, my fiancés dad grunts of exertion and my moans and screams.

"Fuck me Melissa my precious. Hump me you little slut, as hard as you can.
Daddy will make you cum as hard as you need to."

"Fuck me fuck me fuck me fuck me fuck me!" I panted over and over. He
continued to thrust into me as hard as he possibly could and I was
approaching nirvana. I had never been fucked this hard before.

"UnghhhhhhhhhhH! FUCKKKKKKKKK!!!" I remember yelling and then I continued a
string of curses and moans. To heighten my sensation he brought his free
hand down hard on my ass cheek, spanking me hard. I came again when he did
it.

After a few minutes I stopped humping and rested a moment on the floor,
I could still feel his cock.

"Don't ever leave me Dad." I whispered that was the first time I called him that.

"I'm yours precious, always have been, always will be." He whispered in
that soothing tone of his again. I knew everything was going to be all
right. He pulled out of me and let go of my hair and I fell to the
floor. I looked around at Rick with animal lust in my eyes. It was almost incest . It was wrong, it was all I wanted.

I jumped on him like a lioness attacking her prey. He could only squeal
with delight. I grabbed his cock and kissed my way down his body, I ran my tongue through his pubic hair and he moaned. I immediately went for it.

"God Damn it Melissa! Tongue me baby! Tongue fuck me!" I was shocked to hear him talk like this but I admit it turned me on like nothing else I had ever experienced. He started to pant and claw at my hair as I sucked older cock for the first time.

"God Melissa you give the best head you little slut!" He screamed.

I was amazed that he said that and I loved it, he was everything I ever
wanted in a lover. When I inserted a fingertip in his asshole and he
immediately came harder than anyone I had ever seen. I was in love. After several minutes he recovered and looked up at me, smiling. I smiled back I was so proud to give him such an orgasm.
"That was the best I had ever had." I told her.

"We'll top this.... every night from here on in." he said as he kissed me again we left for the church and he fucked me one more time there sending me down the aisle to his son dripping his cum out of my pussy. We still live with Andrews Dad and I now think of my father in law as my friend, lover, and confidante. And I've never been happier!

My wife and I are going to visit her parents today. I think when I hug her mum I'm going to grind on her a little and as the hug ends I want to run my hand down to her ass 

She's 70 and not that hot, but I reckon she's still a bit horny. She likes to lock eyes with me sometimes and poke her tongue out at me if I'm cheeky. Which is obviously the international sign for give me your cock.

Failing all that I'll go into her room and rub my cock on her bras and panties

This is a recollection of an event as it happened to me. For those that cry "pics" there aren't any as I was only 7 or 8, for you guys that call "fake", that's your opinion - as I've said, this actually happened.

--

During the school holidays I used to enjoy going swimming at my local pool and would often go several times per week. Several of the other kids from my estate would go to the same pool and we would often travel there and back together.

About a fortnight before we were due to return to school myself and two girls, Lisa (7) and Sharon (12) arrange to meet at the pool for an afternoon of fun and games - and by that I actually mean swimming.

I was already in the water when Lisa and Sharon arrived, after they changed they joined me in the shallow end of the pool. As Sharon was standing on the edge of the pool, with me directly below her, I had a birds-eye view of her crotch. Wisps of hair protruded from her swim suit and she had a slight camel-toe. Although I didn't appreciate what I was seeing at the time, the sight has remained with me ever since. She dived into the water with hardly a splash or a ripple and set off for a length of the pool.

Lisa was sitting at the edge of the pool with her feet dangling in the water. I remember her asking me what the water was like. I replied warm. She slipped off the curbed edge of the pool into the water and submerged herself.

When she came back up she shot me a dirty look and exclaimed that the water was freezing! Playfully I splashed water at her and told her she'd soon warm up. It was at this point Sharon swam up to us and after completing her length of the pool stood up and waded over to where Lisa and I were. As the water was fairly cold her nipples were very visible through the flimsy material of her swim suit and I swear that she's the reason that today I love erect nipples. She was either oblivious to my looking at her chest or simply didn't care because she stood in the water rather that submerging to neck level as Lisa and I were.

For the next hour and a half or so we three folicked and played in the water as other patrons came and went. At around 3.30pm the pool emptied to us three and a lone swimming who was doing constant lengths of the pool. Each of us had a pair of goggles on so there was a lot of underwater play, a lot of splashing and I seem to remember quite a bit of tickling. I didn't really take much notice of Sharons crotch or Lisas for that matter until nearly the end of our time at the pool.

Sharon was tickling Lisa under water and I was submerged looking on. Her fingers danced over Lisas body and briefly touched her crotch. I, with-in a few seconds, got an erection. Having never had the biggest cock in the world I was quite surprised at how engorged it was but I honestly couldn't take my eyes off the sight of these two girls - one touching the other - on purpose or not I couldn't even now say, but it was for my age an extremely erotic sight.

I don't know if Lisa knew that Sharon had touched her or not as she didn't openly react. She carried on playing with Sharon, tickling her as much as being tickled. I was embarrassed about having a hard cock so I swam away from the girls to the edge of the pool about 20 feet from the girls, for a split second I debated standing with my erection to the wall but didn't. I turned around to watch the water play. Stupidly, I raised my legs to the surface of the water and horizontally started to tread water using my legs and my arms to stay still and just under the surface of the water. I realise now, over 40 years later that my leaving my feet to float was the spark for what followed later, but at the time I was quite naive and didn't think about the now slightly deflated bulge in my trunks.

Before I had time to think or react, Sharon was swimming over to me with Lisa not far behind. She must have saw my erection as I noticed that her eyes bulged a little. She didn't say anything but asked why I'd swam to the edge. I said that I was getting cold and was thinking of getting out of the pool. Lisa sort of agreed with me and climbed out the pool straight away. Her one piece bikini was clinging to her body an there was a hint of camel-toe. She scampered off to the changing room. Sharon stayed with me in the water and asked me to tell her what I thought of Lisa.

I should say at this point that Lisa was about a foot smaller than me with natural blonde hair. Obviously she was flat chested and I seem to remember that her breath always smelt minty fresh. Sharon had fiery red hair, A-cup at the smallest size breasts with marvelous nipples.

I told Sharon that I thought Lisa was very nice. To be honest I didn't really have the vocabulary to respond with anything else. Sharon told me that Lisa really liked me and thought that I was fun to be around. I had stood up in the water now and was getting ready to climb out of the pool when Sharon stopped me dead in my tracks. She'd placed her had on top of my cock! She told me that it was a bad idea to get out the water with that happening in my trunks. I couldn't really argue.

Sharon now standing infront of me shielding the view that the lone swimmer would of had of us started fondling me through my trunks. My body reacted as you might think and my cock grew to what was a size that it hadn't grown to before. Before I had a chance to say anything Sharon had put her hand inside of the trunks and was actually wanking me off in the pool. Let me tell you that it didn't take long and I actually did cum. Not a huge amount granted, but it was cum!

We stood for a few moments longer. Sharon told me to wait till my hard-on was gone before getting out of the pool - she then kissed me lightly on the cheek and legged it for the changing room. If she said anything to Lisa or not I don't know because the next time I saw them in the cafe after I'd gotten changed neither of them said a word about what had happened. We bought warm drinks and a snack as was obligitory after swimming (for me at least) and after finishing we headed outside for the bus home.

Sitting up stairs and at the back of the bus Sharon asked what both of us were up to later that evening. I told her nothing special and Lisa agreed with me that there wasn't much to do during the evenings apart from play out. Sharon said that if we wanted to we could hang out with her in front porch for a bit. We both agreed that we would meet at Sharons house later.

After tea that evening I meandered my way to Sharons house meeting with Lisa just outside. The door to Sharons was open as we got there and we saw her father (who looked like an actor from the 1960's to me now) was leaving. He called to Sharon and strode off down the path to his car and drove off.

Sharon, wearing a pleated skirt and a woolen top appeared at the adjoining door a few seconds later and beckoned us in to the small porch. After closing the front door and moving a few pairs of shoes we managed to sit in a rough circle on the carpet. Sharons mum opened the door and asked if we wanted something to drink. We accepted and orange juice duly appeared. While her mum was away getting the juice Sharon stepped back in the house and reappeared a minute or so with a pack of cards. With both doors to the porch closed and the noise from the television coming through the adjoining door quite loudly we started playing cards.

After a while Sharon told us she was changing the game. Now if you lost a game you had to either answer a truth question or do a dare. Lisa lost the first game and chose dare. Sharon dared her to flash her flat chest to us. To her credit Lisa didn't hesitate but whipped up her top and flashed. Sharon lost the next game and again chose dare. Because I'd won, it was up to me to chose the dare. I, remembering her hard nipples chose the same dare as she'd given to Lisa. Again, to give Sharon due credit whipped her jumper up and held it up so that we had an extended view of her marvelous breasts.

"You can touch them." Sharon told us. We hesitated slightly and then in sync we both reached forward to touch a breast each. My fingers lingered longer than Lisas and I seem to remember Sharons nipple growing to my touching her breast. Eventually she pushed her top back down and we dealt the cards again. I lost the next game. I chose dare and Sharon told me to get my cock out. Very embarrased by this I stalled for time but eventually obliged. The two girls took turns touching me and I grew hard. I actually had to lie flat on the carpet to try and get my dick back in my pants it was so hard. Once it was back safely away we continued playing. Lisa lost the next game to Sharon and she chose truth this time. Sharon asked if she'd ever before tonight touched a cock. Lisa said no, but she'd seen her two brothers and her dads cock before that night.

Sharon lost the next game to me for a dare and I asked to see between her legs. "You want to see my fanny?" She asked. Me, not knowing the medical name for her crotch never mind the slang just nodded. Without a second thought Sharon lifted her skirt and pulled aside the skimpy panties and there in all its glory was her pussy. A few wisps of red hair surrounded it and although I didn't know it at the time, her apparantly well fucked slit stood out clearly to both Lisa and I. Again, she said we could touch if we wanted. This time I didn't get a look-in as Lisa was straight there. I don't know if she knew what she was doing, although looking back now it seems apparant to me that she did, went straight for her clit. Whether it was instinct or previous knowledge of female anatomy was unclear at that age to me. I watched Lisa fondle Sharon with amazement as her fingers moved the half inch from her clit to disappear inside the slit of her cunt. Sharon must have been wet already as I heard a distinct squelching sound as Lisa moved her fingers back and forth between the pussy slit and clit.

After a moment or two with eyes screwed tightly closed Sharon told Lisa to let me have my turn. Reluctantly Lisa withdrew her fingers and Sharon told me to do what Lisa had done. I obliged. I have to say that at the time it felt both weird and wonderful at the same time. I'd never seen anything like it, never mind felt it.

Glancing over my shoulder I saw Lisa with her fingers stuffed as far as they'd go into her mouth. Obviously Sharon could already see this and it was turning her on. I felt quite proud of myself when I heard the same squelching noises coming from Sharon and when I saw Lisa sucking her fingers I did the same, tasting quim for the very first time. I can't remember what that first time tasted like, but I have to say I've been addicted to the taste ever since!

Over the course of the next twenty or so minutes Sharon and I touched Lisa clit and poked our fingers into her bald pussy. The taste was similar to Sharon but somehow it was different. Don't ask me how different but it was. At one point we were nearly caught by Sharons mum - the door handle turned but we were saved by the telephone ringing and the door didn't open. This put an abrupt end to our explorational play and we all tidied ourselves up.

We arranged to do it again soon and left. I walked Lisa home as it was dark by then and before she opened the gate to go up the path to her house she kissed me full on the lips, grabbed my cock through my pants and said we'd play again sooner rather later. I went home with a huge smile on my face and slept like a babe.

We never did have a repeat performance with Sharon as she moved away from the estate about a week later. Lisa and I did have our time together but we didn't have an opportunity to go as far as we'd already because we couldn't find any where private enough.

I moved away soon afterward and lost touch with Lisa. I've often wondered what became of her and Sharon but as I sit here now typing this I've a smile on my face three feet wide!

Sara is in a fuck harness, legs held wide open, bare feet in the air,stretched wide by the straps, but also legs held firmly apart by two street whores - nothing too pretty - real fuck slags. She is a brunette, with long wavy hair, dark eyebrows, dark brown eyes, a fit and toned body - set off with bikini lines. She is unshaven and her black curly pubes run between her legs all around her puckered asshole. There is a hint of black hair running in a thin line from her pubic bone all the way to her tummy button. She has pretty feet, her toes painted dark red. Her breasts are small but pert, with brown nipples, stiff and jutting out, super sensitised because of her situation. She is totally naked, covered in sweat. All of this in a public restroom off a highway. She has already been 'had' by some strangers, who have cum inside her - cuz there is seed dripping from her into an increasingly large and creamy puddle on the floor under her ass - her cunt hair is all matted and creamy and her pussy lips are swollen and red, pussy open and used, asshole relaxed and coated with cum.....there is a heavy smell of cum and sweat in the air. there is a splash of cum on her tummy where someone has obviously 'pulled out' of her and jetted on her belly (which is a fucking waste!) the soles of her feet are dirty where she must have walked barefoot and naked into the toilet before being 'used'. Someone has written in marker pen on her tummy,, just above the hair line... 'no condoms!'

One of the whores say's "we need more cock for this bitch! - only hung guys - no small cocks, we wanna see her gasp and cry out - - - we have all night to use her - fuck us first bareback if you need to so get full, but unload in her :-)

One of the handful of strangers in the room, his cock out, glistening with leaking seed and pointing stiffly upward says "We should wear skins - what about VD!" The whore laughs at him and states "This bitch gets off on this you fukkin queen - she needs real cock, real cum, real skin! Off strangers! You don't like it - fuck off, now get that foreskin back and unload those balls into this fresh meat!!! No skins, bare cun't - bare ripped cock only!!"

She is just a mess - her hair is matted and whisps of it are stuck to her forehead, she is grinning, a sort of leer really, pure lust - she is half dreaming and half awake, lost in sex with strangers, feeling the sensations from in her belly - her womb full of cum from who the hell knows who....she needs to piss so much, but she does'nt want to spill any cum - every time she laughs or coughs, streams of sperm sputter out of her, down her ass and drip in long streaks onto the floor with a just audible 'splatter' - a couple of guys have just walked in - one is huge! his stiff uncut cock (at least 12 inches) and heavy balls hung in full view - he has postitioned himself between her legs - cock, its foreskin tight back over this swollen engorged purple head, already shining with pre-cum - pointing upward, veins defined and pulsing. He has his hands on her hips - she has her head up - looking down between her legs - cunt hair, soapy and the black hair matted with live sperm - she is so wet - he will be able to enter her - right up to the balls in one clean thrust......'take your time' she says to him, smiling openly - brown eyes looking right into him........'cherish it'.....the two whores take a tighter grip on her legs as she swings in the harness - - just at the right height for him (He grins whilst he thinks about how his wife cries out if he fucks her too deeply, this will be fun, he will be able to penetrate Sara all the way to his balls, she is completely open and will be unable to alter her position. Up to the cervix!) - - each put one hand under her buttocks, pulling both down and out - exposing her insides for his penis. 'Ride her stud' says one of them 'but slow and when you cum, just keep still and deep honey......be selfish - fill her belly with arms and legs - she's ovulating, look at how stiff and dark her nipples are - don't waste it. Fuck her and leave her' - she laughs and Sara grins, but nervously, he is big and thick, and she needs to take all of him in her body - - he slides in - slowly - she gasps - there is an obscene 'sqwelch' as the flood of sperm from at least 10 previous guys is both f***ed through her cervix and deep into her womb, as well as all over the floor and his balls. He is jammed all the way in - only his balls visible - firm, large oval shapes in his ballsack - they were hanging loosely between his legs before he entered her, now, his testicles aching, heavy and charged with cum, they have ridden up and each is tight alongside each side of his swollen cock. Sara has her feet in the air, with him still and firmly between her legs (he is being selfish, holding deep - cock knob jammed right against her firm cervix, he holds still and feels her - deliberately pulsing his own ass, so he can really feel the pleasure - he is rock solid, he will take his time. He has three daughters and a Son at home - he can make babies, he has form, he is a good fuck and he knows it! - Her toes were pointed, but now, due to the effort of taking him, her bare feet are arched back - toes curled upward with the strain....."oh fuuuuuck', she moans - her eyes wide open and startled - "Wow - he is fuckin h huuuuge!" - One of the whores says "Relax honey - take that cock, relax and take if to the root - feel it, feel it". As Sara tries to relax, she looks over his shoulder - the guy with him, with his distended cock already out, has been joined by more men - most already masturbating....she will need to pace herself - the smell of sperm and sweat is almost overpowering,,,,,,,she is going to cum again. Before she does so - he unloads, in long powerful pulses. She can feel each spurt - although her insides are warm, she can still feel each hot splash against the back wall of her abused vagina. One of the whores, seeing what was about to happen - is behind him - cupping his bollocks firmly in her hand - she is sqweeeezing his balls hard, in time with each pulse she can feel "Stay deep babe," she says as he groans in pleasure "Don't pull out" The other whore, who has her hand flat on Sara's bikini line announces to the men in the room "Fuck guys, I can fucking feel that! Each fukkin pulse - I can feel a bulge in her body - she gonna be pregnant for sure!" There is laughter in the room - a distorted sick sort of laughter, this is lust, this is like a common stud farm. Once the guy has finished he starts to withdraw - Sara, her head still up - nipples stiff and hard, looks around her at the scene. As he pulls very slowly out, she arches her back upward so as not to spill his seed, with her cunt full, she masterbates to a climax - moaning as her pelvic floor muscles pulse - taking his hot sperm deep into her, she doesn't spill a drop, he is the one.........Although now spent, his bollocks emptied and now slowly descending in his scrotum to hang heavily in the sac, his cock is still semi hard, a big and thick phallus by any standard, its foreskin now covering most of the distended helmet again, an inch of undelivered sperm hanging out of the open hole, dangling as it slowly stretches away from his cock, white and very thick. The shaft is covered in a white mucus - sperm from previous strangers and Sara's cum mixed together into a thick paste which covers him right up the shaft smearing his balls and the base of his pubic bone. 'Come here hon', says one of the whores, 'let the guys have some pics'. Sara sits half up - supported on her elbows with her legs still wide apart - the bare soles of her feet together. She is open for all to see, swollen red pussy lips and a clear hole into her body all covered in white foam. She is gaping about an inch wide caused by a combination of being fucked by a hung cock and sexual excitement. Her cunt lips are parted perfectly framed by her pubic hair. The stud stands beside her head, with his waist level with her face. His cock hangs half hard, drooping but still engorged, the veins on his shaft thick, like rope. He cradles her head with his right hand and rests it against the outside of his hip so her head is right alongside his genitals - the shaft of his wet cock presses against her cheek - its length running all the way from her eye line to her chin - his bollocks hang just below her face, the intended inference is clear.....i've just had this woman, and she loved it. Her belly is full of my seed. Sara slightly opens her mouth and gazes into the many eyes watching the scene - her stud gropes her left breast, with little care, like a a****l trader testing the stock. 'Photograph her you sick fucks ' says one of the tarts, 'post the images all over the fucking net'!! Sara's eyes flutter as a number of flashes from mobile phones go off - this is a truly obscene sight. The stud moves away from her, leaving a streak of white mess smeared down her face and cheek. ....now its time for more....'OK then' says Sara --'fill my belly'. She stands up, helped by both women. She is about 5'6", shorter that the men in the room. As she stands upright she cannot help but unload some of the sperm and her genital fluids from inside her body - some falls directly onto the floor between her feet with a dull, thick splosh sound - the rest pours thickly and slowly down the insides of the legs, in white streaks. She laughs in a low obscene drawl...'yep - that does it' she smiles.. She smiles gently with her eyes shut, enjoying the feeling of hot fluid on her skin. Two of the men are standing beside her, each with an arm around her waist - she in turn has her arms around their backs with her hands on their shoulders. Both men are fully erect, balls hard and swollen, cocks straining upward - each pulsing in time with the pulse of their hearts. The older man, wearing glasses is big and thick, uncut with a red and raw looking knob end - the hole at the end is more like a little pit than a slit, making him 'open' all the time. Some pre-cum has smeared all over the helmet and all over his retracted foreskin - but its more creamy than clear and Sara can smell it - its strong and pungent. The other guy has a bent tool which sticks out at 45 degrees, covered in thick veins - he has a very long foreskin and even though he is erect it fully covers his knob - the loose skin at the end wet. The shape of his helmet is clearly defined under the hood and is swollen - far bigger than the shaft. Sara gazes at it and licks her lips - 'I can't wait to feel that pull back in my tummy' she says and laughs. 'Slow down, slow down you cunts' says one of the whores - now its time to just use her, slowly. Sara, lie back again honey and just take these cocks in turn' She has a glass bowl in her hands and once Sara is back in the harness, she sits cross legged under her arse, with the bowl. 'If you guys spill any out of her - i'll collect it.......we gonna pore it into her ass at the end!' Now the situation has slowed down, each man is able to take his time enjoying her selfishly - holding back just before climax. There is a steady 'slap-slap-slap' sound as their cocks fuck her in turn. She is half lying back and half upright so that she can look down her belly and both feel and enjoy the sight. Her black pubes are now covered in a white foam, her clit poking out through the 'v' of her cunt lips - sticking up through all the spent semen of her partners. At times, she reaches down her tummy and masturbates with her middle finger, sometimes dipping her finger into herself along with the phallus inside her. No-one talks anymore, her gasps, the sounds of sex and the atmosphere are enough. What a night

I'm a 38yr old male. Incest excites the hell outta me. I've been interested in it since i can remember. At a very young age,probably around 9, i was noticing my mom's body.Hell, i was noticing every dam woman i saw about that time. Anyway, my mom walked around the house in a short nitie and never wore a bra. She wasn't nothing special, in fact she was quite large, but at that time, she was the only woman that i'd ever seen in real life show that much, except for the women in the magazines under my bed. The nitie didn't leave much to the imagination. Every time she walked by, or sat down, i could see her panties. I could dam near see her nipples cause they poked out of her nitie so far. I guess she thought i was too young to notice, because in later years, she covered up a little more. But i sure did notice her then. When i was home alone, i would get a pair of her panties and rub them on my dick until i "got that feeling" My dad worked nights, and left for work at 11pm. I was usually in bed already, but my mom would stay up to see him off to work, then she would start cleaning up. This is when i would get up and open my bedroom door about half way. Then i would lay back down on top of the covers and start jacking off. My hope was for her to see me. Well, i don't know if she ever did or not because when i would see her coming down the hall, i would close my eyes and keep jacking off. Then after i heard her go in her room(it was right next to mine)i would wait till she turned out her light and all got quiet. Then i would start jacking off kinda loud, you know, breathing hard and fast, moaning. My bed would be shaking and squeaking and i just knew she HAD to hear me and know her little boy is jacking off. That in itself, excited the hell outta me for some reason. Anyway, as soon as i knew she had to be listening, and heard me, i would cum. Of course nothing came out of my dick, but it felt fantastic. She never did say anything to me about it. Over the next 10 years or so when i lived there, i let her "accidently" see me in bed naked with a hard-on a lot of times. Even after i left home and got married, i still thought about fucking my mom. When we'd go to visit, or my mom comes here, i'm always checking out those big legs, saggy tits, big belly, and big ass.
Jump ahead to today. She is now 62. A while back i was on this site watching videos of mom and son, the older moms and sons, and started thinking about my mom. I figured what the hell, i'm gonna try something, so I called her over. When she got here, i started telling her my story about how i haven't had sex in years because of wife's medical condition. She then surprised me when she said she just KNEW this was going to be about sex. She said she could hear it in my voice. Wow! i guess moms know all, huh? Anyway, she flat out said, "I won't have sex with you." I then asked her if she would just jack me off. Again, she said no. I pleaded with her but to no avail. Then, i asked her,"How about just watching me jack off?" She kinda paused, then said,"ok, i'll watch you if that will make you feel better." Man, my dick shot straight up. I'm actually going to jack off in front of my mom, i thought to myself. She was sitting on the couch and i was in the recliner. I slowly stood up and started to unbutton my pants. I saw her eyes go right to my crotch. Her eyes stayed fixed on my crotch when i pulled my hard dick out. I walked over and stood right in front of her and started jacking off. She had a skirt on and i asked her to pull it up just a little. "Now you didn't say anything about that, i just said i'd watch you," she told me. I dam near had to beg, but she finally pulled her skirt up some. "Mom, you have very good looking legs for your age, and everybody knows it," i told her. Actually i was probable the only one that thought that but i was tryin to make her feel better so she'd show me a little more. Anyway, after i told her that, she pulled her skirt up to where i could barely see her panties. "How's this?" she said. "Oh god mom, that's perfect," i told her as i started jacking off. It didn't take 4 or 5 strokes until i squirted cum all over her legs. She jumped back and said, "dam you, now clean it off!" "Sorry mom, i couldn't help it," i told her. "Well, give me something to clean this stuff off of me," she said. I went and got her a washcloth. I knelt down in front of her and started rubbing the cum off her bare legs with my hand. I slowly slid my hand up the inside of her leg up to her crotch and back down. I noticed her start to breath a little harder. About the fourth time my hand was sliding up her leg under her skirt, i touched her pussy. She let out a big sigh and tilted her head back. "Honey, i can't do this," she said as she put her hand on top of mine. I tried to keep feeling her cunt but she pushed my hand away. "I better go before something i don't want to happen, happens," she said. I didn't want to push it so i agreed.......for now. That was about three months ago. Since then, i've jacked off in front of her at her house a bunch of times. If i go early enuff, she's getting ready for work and isn't dressed yet. She'll sit on the couch with her nitie pulled up and watch me jack off and cum. She hasn't let me touch her since that first time, but she's showing me more and more all the time. Yesterday, i went over real early. She was still in bed. I took off all my clothes and layed down beside her. She woke up and asked me, "is this helping you with your problem?" "Yes mom, it really is. Thank you soooo much," i said. Then i pulled the covers down off her. Her nitie was already way up showing her panties. She went to pull it down when i asked her to leave it there. She looked at me for what i thought was hours, then she lifted her hand and layed back. I scooted a little closer to her and turned on my side a little bit so she could see my dick better. I started jacking off really close to her leg. "Don't you squirt on my leg again you little turd," she said. Right then i started cumming. The first squirt went across both her legs, and the rest went up on her belly. To my surprise, she didn't jump up or nothing. She just gave out a big breath and told me to go get something to clean up my mess. I took a washcloth to her and she said,"I'LL clean it mister." However, this time she smiled when she said it. Tonight i'm going to talk to her about what i used to do back years ago. I want to know if indeed she ever saw or heard me jacking off. I'm also going to tell her i used to jack off with her panties. After i got older, i would cum in her panties and put them back in her dresser. I'm gonna ask her if she ever noticed.
Here's a picture of her sitting on the bed watching me. Just a couple months ago, her nitie would be just above the knee. I'm going to see if she'll let me take more pictures of where and how she sits when i jack off in front of her so you folks can see what we're doing. Be back tomorrow with updates. My hopes are to actually fuck her, but i'd sure like to stick my tongue in her ass and pussy too. And i'd sure love to see those fat tits too. Who knows, maybe one of these days.

Thought I'd tell you what happened to me on Saturday night. First off a bit of background info on me. I'm a pretty average guy in my mid 30's, single from the UK and I've been living on my own for a good few years now. Anyway my sister who's in her early 30's split up with her long term boyfriend about a year ago and due to her financial situation I agreed to let her move in with me, it helps me out with paying the mortgage and it's good to have a bit of company around the house. To cut things short I've always had a thing for my sister ever since before she started growing tits. She's average height, thin but not skinny (she keeps in shape), has light brown hair, long sexy legs, tight little ass and an amazing set of 36E's (I know I've checked her bra's) and the cutest face I've ever seen. Before you think it's just another one of those he fucked his sister stories it's not. Sure I've been perving over her for years and even sneaked a peak of her when she's getting changed or in the shower but nothing has ever happened until last weekend.

I don't know how but since she split with her ex she's been single and every chance she gets she's out having a good time. Virtually every Saturday night she's out on the piss and usually staggers back into the house at about 5.00am and wakes me up and the same thing happened this weekend. For some reason when she got in she was making a lot more noise than usual, so I wasn't feeling that tired and decided to get up and see what she was up to. I walked downstairs in my boxers and shirt into the kitchen to find that she'd spilt a drink all over the floor and was trying to clean it up whilst trying not to fall over (she was quite drunk). I got her another drink and told her to go into the living room and sit on the sofa whilst I cleaned up the mess. 10 minutes or so later I went in to the living room to find her asleep on the sofa. She had taken off some of her clothes leaving just a low cut tiny tight white top that was almost see through, I could make out her bra and the faint outline of her nipples below, she had also taken off her jeans and was wearing a very nice pair of white lace panties. The way she had lay down and moved about to get comfy meant that her top had ridden up to expose her belly button and also tightened around her tits which made her cleavage heave out. I could'nt believe what I was seeing. Being the good brother I gave her a nudge and then a gentle shake to try to wake her and tell her to go to bed but nothing happened, she was out cold from the booze. By this point I was wide awake and didn't feel like going back to bed so I sat down and put the TV on.

Now with the layout of the living room the chair was facing directly towards the sofa where my sister was laying, 5 minutes of trying to watch the TV was no good because I couldn't do anything other than stare at my sister just laying there looking so fucking hot. Staring at her just made things worse as I was starting to get horny and already had a big hard on, I got up to try and wake her one more time with no success, whilst stood over her looking at her cleavage I just thought fuck it and took off my boxer shorts and shirt and threw them on the floor. I was stood there completely naked and hard with my sexy sister just laying there in front of me. By this point I was already stroking my cock to her, I went and sat back down in the chair and turned the TV off which darkened the room a little but it didn't matter as it was starting to come light outside. At this point I was loving wanking to my sister and wanted to let the moment last so for the next 15-20 minutes I just sat there gently wanking my cock. By this point the sun light was just starting to poke through the curtains and was shining on my sister which just made her look even better. I started concentrating on her different body parts whilst wanking to her, starting at her face and working my way slowly down to her legs, then back up to the outline of her pussy, then her belly button and flat stomach, then her amazing tits, then back to her face, this is when I got a shock! She was laid there with her eyes wide open just watching what I was doing, for a second it didn't really sink in what was happening and I kept on stroking but then it dawned on me that she was wide awake! That's when I shit myself and tried to cover up the best I could, but in the heat of the moment I had thrown my clothes across the other side of the room and there was nothing to cover myself with except for my hands.

What happened next then really surprised me, I'd expected her to jump up going nuts, shouting and screaming at me but instead she calmly said "are you wanking over me?" and then smiled at me. I tried to think of a come back like no I'm wanking over the TV but this wasn't even switched on so I had no option but to say yes. She then said "do you think I'm sexy?". I didn't know how to respond to that so I just went....errrr and before I could say anything else she said "come on, don't think I've not seen the way you look at me, I know that you like me". At this point I didn't know if it was the drink making her talk like this, but I didn't really care as she was really turning me on, so I just came out with it and said I don't just think your sexy, I think that you are the hottest girl in the world. This made her eyes light up and she moved position to get a better view of me still doing a poor job of trying to cover up, which was hard as she was really turning me on. Then she said "well?" and I responded with well what?. She said "well, aren't you going to carry on and cum for me?" before giving me a dirty playful smile. I couldn't quite believe it so I said what, you want to watch me wanking. She then sat up and lent forward staring at me which made her cleavage look even better than ever and said "no, I want you to cum for me!" So by this point I was feeling so horny that I just grabbed hold of my cock and started pumping it again with my sister sat there just staring at me wanking for her. I stroked my cock hard and fast and managed what must have been another 2 minutes at most before blowing the biggest load of cum I can ever remember and it went everywhere, it was all over my cock, balls, hands, arms, stomach, chest, the chair, on the floor. I'd even managed to get some on my own face. After I'd stopped twitching and started to relax again my sister stood up and went over to pick my clothes up off the floor, bending down in such a way as to purposely show me her ass and pussy bulge through her panties. She then came over to me as I was still sat there hard cock in hand covered in my own cum and put my clothes down at the side of me. She looked at me and said "that was hot" at which point she smiled and we both started laughing. She then went upstairs and got in bed leaving me to clean up the mess I'd made before I went back to bed (unfortunately it was my own).

The following day came and I was up a few hours before her. When she finally came downstairs with a hangover it was like nothing had happened. She just said morning and went to the kitchen to get a drink and something to eat before coming back in to the living room. I tried to make a bit of conversation such as are you hungover, where did you go last night, etc. and didn't get much information out of her, but at the end of it she said "I had a great time last night, how about you?" whilst giving me a little cheeky smile. We haven't spoken of what happened since, but I really want something to happen again and it's just strengthened my need for her.

Do you think it was just the drink making her lose her inhibitions or does she get turned on herself knowing that her brother wants to fuck her?

The best time at an Adult Theater. True story

I have taken a bunch of females to Fantasyland in Tampa. It’s an adult theater with rooms and gloryholes. I found a girl on Fetlife. It was her birthday. Aug 28th. She wanted to have some slutty fun on that weekend. She was still in high school and couldn’t play till Friday.

I told her about Fantasyland and what go on. She said she already heard about it and wants to go. She had only been with 2 other guys in her life. She wanted to be completely whored out. She wanted to fucked anyone and every one.

So I put a post out that I was bringing by a little slut. I picked her up and we headed to the theater. She was in yoga pants and a small shirt. On the drive we talked about the rules and what she wanted.

She wanted to fuck and suck everyone there. Age or race didnt matter. They could cum on her face or in her mouth. And the had to fuck with a condom.

All made sense. On the way she was getting horny. She asked if she could suck my cock I said sure. But she had to show me her pussy. She did and it was pretty, pink and shaved clean. She sucked my cock all the way to the theater.

We arrived to Fantasyland. The parking lot was full. It was Friday night about 10pm during prime time. We walk in and all eyes were on us. They id’d her at the door. The cashier turned around and announced she was 18. Everyone clapped. She got so excited. She couldn’t drop holding my hand.

We got our ticket and headed to the back. I gave her a tour of the place. She loved it. We started in the gloryhole rooms. We walked in, locked the door. I told her to get naked and she did. We heard the door to the other room open and close. All of a sudden a cock was poking through the hole. She wasted no time in grabbing it and stroking it. She got it hard as a rock. She started to lick the tip and take it into her mouth. She got a good rhythm and started to deep throat it. It didn’t take long before he started cumming down her throat. She swallows every drop.

Her pussy was dripping wet. I placed a check mark in my book. She wanted me to keep track of all the cocks.

It wasn’t but 30 seconds before another cock appeared. This time a black cock. She did the same thing stroked it till hard the sucked it. She looked over at me and said it was her first black cock. I told her to fuck it. She smiled grabbed a condom and placed it over the cock. She took her ass and slowly back up till it was touching her pussy. They guy noticed and pushed it in. It stretched her good and she loved it. He fucked her for about 5 mins till he knocked signaling he was fuming. She pulled off the cock ripped the condom off and stifled till he too came down her throat.

She wanted to go into the gangbang room now. I lead her into the gangbang room naked. Everyone was grabbing her ass feeling her tits and touching her pussy as she walked by.

We got into the room and she lied down on a bed/futon. I shut the door so we can get it together. She wanted to be fucked by everyone in the theater one and a time. They would all cum on her mouth or face. No exceptions. They all had to use condoms.

I opened the door to find a long line. I announced the rooms. One guy at a time. She will suck your cock and allow you to fuck her. You must use a condom and you must cum on her face or in her mouth.

Everyone agreed. I let the first guy in. He got some head, fucked her pussy then came in her mouth. She swallowed. We did this until everyone in the theater was serviced. By the time she was done it was 2am. She had fucked, sucked, and swallowed 47 different men. White, black, Spanish, Asian, young, old, skinny, fat, muscular, druggie. Anything and everyone. One guy was 84 years old fucking an 18 year old. She was covered from tits up in cum. She swallowed so much cum she was sick. But she loved every min of it. I cleaned her up. Got her dressed. Her pussy was so sore.

She barely walked to my truck. On the drive home we talked a little. She said that it was the most fun she has ever had. She was very happy she got to do it with me. She feel asleep.

I pulled into her house. Her parents were asleep. She walked in. And went to bed. She text me the next day and told me how sore her pussy was. And how much fun she had.

How It Started 4
Jack drove off and I was laying a crossed the seat. Jack said “Don’t make a mess on my seat bitch. Put that plug back in your ass.” I looked up and told him that the bum had taken it. He roared with laughter and said “Well stuff your panties in your ass. If you ruin my seats I’ll beat the hell out of you.” I reached down and grabbed my thong and wiped my ass. There was gel and cum running out so I balled them up. I pushed them into my asshole to stop it from leaking. I got my shorts off the floor and put them back on. I was exhausted, and then Jack said “My cock needs sucking. Get your ass over here and suck it. I’ll make a deal with you. If you can make me cum in your mouth before we get home you can just relax the rest of the day.” I got turned around so I was lying on the seat like earlier and undid his pants so I could pull his cock out. I started sucking his cock when I thought I don’t know how close to home we were. My mind was racing thinking of how much time I had. I really wanted to be able to rest when we got home. My ass still hurt and I felt dirty after being close to that bum. I started working on his cock like I was dying for it. I could tell he wasn’t in a hurry because he never grabbed my head or pushed his cock in my mouth. I said to myself I can do this. I took him all the way down my throat and held it there. I even tried working my throat like I was swallowing thinking that would help. He started to move around like he was trying to get away from my mouth and I thought he must be close. He was getting ready to cum and he said “Oh Fuck Sue, I got to pull over.” I felt the truck turn and come to a stop. He grabbed my head so he could start fucking my mouth. In just a couple of minutes, he came in the back of my throat. I swallowed his load thinking I had done well. I got a good feeling knowing that I wouldn’t have to do anything for the rest of the day. I would be able to clean up and rest while trying to figure out how I was going get out of this situation. I pulled my mouth off Jack’s cock and he opened the truck door. Jack said “Nice try sissy but, we are already home.” I sat up and saw that we were sitting in the driveway of our house. “Now get upstairs and get cleaned up. Put on one of your new outfits. I’m going to take a nap.”
I couldn’t believe that we were home. Now I had to go to my room and get ready for god knows what. I want to stop this madness but, I didn’t know what to do. I got the stuff I had bought today and thought how I was going to pay for all this stuff. I ran up to my room and turned the shower on and sat on the floor and cried. I reached back and pulled the thong that I had stuffed in my ass out. It was nasty with cum and lube. My ass still hurt from the fucking the bum gave me. My dick was still locked up but, I did notice my dick did leak some cum while my ass was being abused. I wished I hadn’t bought such a good one so I could get it off. The water in the shower felt good on my skin. It washed the stench of from the bum and soothed my ass. I got out of the shower and sat on my bed wanting to lie down. I knew I had better be ready if Jack called me. I brushed my hair and decided to pull it up in pigtails because that was easier than anything else. I put my makeup on and remembered that nobody at the mall even noticed I was a man. I started to take pride that I could look like a woman. I spent a lot of time on my hair and makeup and realized I better get dressed. Jack had made me buy a lot of stuff. I had new panties, bras and stockings. He made me buy shorts, skirts and all kind of shirts. I decided to put on a matching set of a lacy bra and thong. I’m still not sure why he wanted me to wear a bra. All my clothes were very revealing so it didn’t make much difference what I chose. I picked a very short skirt and a low cut shirt that matched. I put on thigh high stockings and a pair of heels that a prostitute would wear. I had never walked in heels before so I walked around the room to practice. I had been a couple of hours so I sat on the bed to wait for Jack to call me. I thought that he would probably think I should have a plug in me. I opened my nightstand drawer and got out the only other plug I had. It was a lot smaller than the other one. I figured I was going to get fucked in my ass so I got some lube and squirted some in my ass. I pulled my thong to the side, inserted the plug and it slipped right in. My ass was so stretched that it didn’t really resist the penetration. That when I heard Jack called “Sue I need you down here now.”
I went downstairs and heard the TV in the front room. I walked in and Jack and John were sitting on the couch. I knew it was only a matter of time before Jack would tell his brother. I looked up at their big screen TV and a video of me sucking Jack’s cock was playing. Jack said “Come in here Sue and meet my brother John. John, this is our new roommate Sue.” I walked in front of the couch without looking at either one of them. For some reason I felt I should say “Hello John, It’s a pleasure to meet you.” I never looked up and Jack told me to sit on the couch with them and watch a movie. When I walked to the couch they slid apart so the only place that there was to sit was in between them. As I sat down I felt Jack’s hand slide under my skirt and squeeze my ass cheek. He told me my new outfit looked nice and I think I blushed. Jack said “John don’t you think Sue looks hot.” John just nodded yes. I think he was stunned by the whole episode. When I looked back at the TV it was me slamming my ass back on Jack’s cock. We sat there and watched as I fucked Jack’s cock and then beg him to cum in my mouth. Then the scene changed and I was sucking his cock in the truck while fucking my ass with the plug for the truckers. Jack was rubbing my leg like I was a girl that he was trying to feel up. The next scene was of me begging the bum to let me suck his cock and then it switched to me being slammed down on his big cock. I never even noticed that Jack was recording me in the truck. My ass tingled just looking at the bum’s cock on the TV. It looked even bigger than it looked today.
Jack said that the movie was making him horny and asked John if what he thought. John never said a word; he just unzipped his pants and pulled his cock out. His cock looked a lot like Jack’s, I guess because they were brothers. He was a little thinner but, was a little longer. I knew what was next; Jack pushed my head down towards John’s cock. I didn’t fight because I knew it was pointless. I knew Jack could overpower me than I didn’t stand a chance against both of them. I just leaned over and put my face in front of John’s cock. I opened my mouth and started sucking him down my throat. I started to slowly fuck John’s cock with my mouth. I felt Jack move around behind me. He grabbed my hips and lifted them so I was up on my knees. He flipped my skirt up to reveal my ass. Then all of a sudden “SMACK” he slapped my ass hard. When he did it I gasped and sucked John’s cock all the way to the base. I lifted up off John’s cock and Jack smacked my ass again and again. John must have like my throat because he grabbed the back of my head and pushed me down on his cock. Jack continued smacking my ass while John held me down. I couldn’t breathe and thought I was going to pass out when John pulled my mouth off his cock. I gasped for air and pushed me back down on his cock. This continued for awhile. My ass cheeks were burning and so were my lungs from being choked. John finally pulled me off his cock and let me catch my breath. Jack had stopped smacking my ass and told John to come look my ass. John got up and moved behind me. John said “Damn Jack you really whooped that ass.” I felt my thong being pulled to the side and heard them laugh. “I told you she was a slut.” Jack said.
I felt a hand reach between my legs and grip my dick that was in the cage. They pulled on it really hard trying to see if it would come off. They twisted and pulled. Even though they were being rough it wasn’t that bad to have them playing with caged dick. They both started laughing saying it would take a tow truck to get it off. They let go of my cage and started playing with my plug. One of them pulled a little and it came right out. Jack said “This one is too small for you Sue. We’ll have to get you one that fits better.” They both started laughing. I guess the lube started leaking out of my ass because I felt a hard slap on my ass and Jack yelled “Who told you could use lubricant.” I had made him mad and I knew that was not good. He said that I needed to be punished. He grabbed my shirt and pulled hard, ripping off buttons and pulling it off of me. He started wiping my ass to remove the lube. Then he shoved his shirt covered fingers straight in to me. I squealed and pleaded for him to stop. He would shove his fingers in and twist them around. Jack said “Help me out Bro.” John gets beside me and reached back to pull my ass cheeks apart. He pulled really hard and I could feel my ass being pulled apart. Jack returned to stabbing his wrapped finger in and out of me. I heard John say “Just stuff it in her Jack” Jack started using his fingers to try and stuff my shirt up my ass. I don’t know have much he got in me but, my ass was hurting. He pulled it out and threw it on the floor. Jack said “Open her up Bro and see if we got her clean.” John pulled my ass cheeks apart until I thought my ass was going to rip. All I could think about was I had two men staring onto my gaping asshole. I started to get aroused and wondering why I felt like this. John said “I think you got it all.” Jack grabbed my neck and pulled me up. He said “Your mouth is the only lube you get unless I tell you to. Understand sissy!” I nodded yes and he pushed me back down.
They both got up and pulled me to the middle of the living room. John said “This should be good.” That when I realized that they had set up a camera to video what was going to happen. Jack got on the floor and pulled my head towards his cock. I opened my mouth and sucked him in. It was pointless to refuse. I had been beaten and abused. I had all but given up so, I figured to just try and get it over with. While I sucked Jack’s cock, John was poking his cock at my ass. John said “Turn her around she is to dry.” They spun me around and now I was sucking John cock. It made me think I should have spit on Jack’s cock more because he just forced it into me. Jack said “That’s how you do it.” I wasn’t going to make that mistake again so; I was giving John a sloppy blowjob. They turned me around again and now John was fucking my ass and I was sucking Jack’s dirty cock. This went on for a few minutes and then Jack got on the floor and told me to fuck his cock. I crawled over to Jack and sucked his cock hoping to lube it a little before he pulled me on top of him. I lowered myself on to his cock and moaned as he went in me. I was starting to love the way it felt. He was thrusting in and out of me when John got in front of me. He put his cock in my mouth and started fucking my face. His cock would push to the back of my throat and then force me down on Jack’s cock. I was stuffed and had never felt anything like this before. I loved my ass and throat being abused at the same time. Jack was rubbing my chest where my bra was like I had tits. He started pinching and pulling on my nipples. I felt my dick start to stain in the cage.
Jack told me to turn around and sit on his cock. I got turned around and was on my knees facing away from him. I put his cock back in and started to bounce up and down. John got back in front of me and was fucking my throat again. Jack reached up and grabbed me around my chest. He pulled me backward towards his chest and held me tight. My legs were bent under me at my knees and my little dick cage was pointing up. I saw John go and move the camera so it was pointing at Jack’s cock in my ass. Then Jack said “Go ahead and see if it will fit John.” I realized what they were going to do and started screaming. They were going to double fuck me. I pleaded with them to stop and tried to get away from Jack. It was like they couldn’t hear me and John got between my legs. He put his cock at my ass. Jack wasn’t moving anymore and just left his cock deep in my ass. John grabbed my cage and pulled up hard. He spit on his hand and rubbed it on his cock. I begged them to let me go and promised them anything else they wanted. John placed his cock back on my ass and started to push. I felt my ass stretching and the tip of his cock went in. He eases up a little and then pushed back down hard. My ass had no choice but to open up. I screamed for him to stop. The pain was horrible and he only in a little. John started pumping working more and more of his cock in me. He was still pulling on my cage while pumping in and out. I was begging and pleading while I was gasping for air. Then with another hard push he was all the way inside me. I moaned as he held it in me. We were still for a minute which gave my ass time to adjust to the two large cocks in me. My ass was burning and felt like someone had drove a truck in me. Jack said “Showtime Bro.” They both started fucking me at the same time. John rose up I guess to give the camera a better view. My ass still hurt but was getting better and John pulling on my cage was starting to have an effect on me. I was not screaming anymore. I was gasping for air and started moaning. I remember thinking that I sound like a whore.
After a few minutes of double fucking me, Jack started to grunt and started pumping fast. He thrust in hard and said “That’s good sissy make me cum.” I felt him cum in my ass. It felt great because it helped lubricate my ass while John was still fucking me. John was still pulling on my cage while he was fucking me. Then it happened. I guess the pressure on my prostate and John pulling my cage, cum just started pour out of me. I wasn’t even able to get hard while in the cage. Cum was dripping out of my cage onto my stomach. I heard myself saying “Oh fuck” over and over. John said “Holy fuck, the sissy just came from being double fucked. I hope the camera got that.” Then he started pounding my ass hard. He pushed in deep and came in my ass. They were both lying still with their cocks in my ass. After a while John got up and pulled his cock out of me. He stood up and Jack pushed me off of him and got up. Jack hollered at me not to leak on the floor. He said “Put your ass in the air.” I just wanted to rest. My ass felt empty and legs hurt like hell. I knew I better do it so I pulled my knees up and stuck my ass up. I watched as they got the camera and was pointing it at my ass. I must have been gaped open from being double fucked. John said “I think we ruined that ass. It will never be the same.” They both laughed. Jack said “We will stop her from leaking all over the house.” He grabbed the small plug I had earlier and slide it into my ass. It felt like it wasn’t even in me and then he pushed it in deeper. The base of the plug slid in me. It was a lot bigger than the plug itself. He kept pushing it in until it was as deep as his fingers could push. I felt pressure deep in my ass and stomach. I was moaning and grunting as he abused my ass. “That should do it.” He said. I felt him insert his fingers in my ass and pull my ass open. I guessed that was to let the camera see what he had done. He pulled his fingers out and smacked me hard on my ass.
Jack said “Ok sissy, sit up.” I slowly got up and turned around. My guts hurt from plug being lodged deep in my ass. John was holding a camera and pointing it at me. Another camera was sitting on the table where the TV was. I was on my knees and Jack said “You look thirsty sissy. Open your mouth.” He walked up to me with his limp cock hanging down. He put his cock on my mouth and I opened my mouth. I took his cock into my mouth and started to suck him. I thought he just wanted me to clean him or get him hard again. He grabbed the back of my head and fucked my face a couple of times. He held me all the way down on his cock. It wasn’t that bad because he wasn’t hard. Then I felt hot liquid pouring down my throat. He was pissing in me. I tried to push back but, he had my head held tight. I thought I was going to choke. I tried to relax and just let his piss go down my throat into my stomach. I felt his stream slow and stop. He let go of my head and I just waited for him to pull out. I was done fighting them. They had done things to me and I couldn’t stop them. I kneeled there while Jack took the camera and John walked up to me. I opened my mouth and took his cock in. I reached around and grabbed his ass. I pulled until my face was smashed against his stomach. His cock was longer and was in my throat. He started pissing down my throat and I held on to him to keep him deep. I heard them laughing. John said “This slut was easy to train.” I thought he was finished pissing and he pushed me off his cock. He was still standing in front of me and then started pissing on my face. I closed my eyes and turned my face. He hollered “Look at me and open your fucking mouth.” I did and he continued pissing in my mouth. He finished and turned around. Jack said “Clean this fucking mess up sissy. We’re done with you for awhile.” He turned to John and said “Come on Bro, Let’s go edit this movie so we can upload it. I think we will make some good money from it. We got to think about what we will do for a sequel too.”

I don't see very many authentic seeming confessions on here, so I'll offer one.

When I was 14, my mom got me a massage for my birthday. It was a totally legit massage, of course, and my mom came with me to the spa and got one for herself.

At this point I was a virgin, and constantly horny, jerking off at least once a day. My masseuse turned out to be a fairly attractive young woman in her mid-twenties. She was very sweet, and took things slowly knowing that it was my first time.

She left the room while I got undressed and got under the sheet. She returned to the room and began massaging me. I started on my stomach, and as soon as I felt her hands on my back, my hard on was poking into my tummy. Things didn't get easier when she started working my back, which required her to rock her hands back and forth on my back, rhythmically grinding my cock against the sheets.

By the time she asked me to roll over under the sheet, it was all I could do to keep from cumming. I was thinking about baseball, my grandma, algebra, anything to make my hardon go down, but nothing was working.

When I flipped over, I was making a little tent under the sheet. The masseuse politely pretended not to notice. She then began to wrap the sheet under my thighs by pulling part of it off my leg and tucking it under, so that she could massage my leg without exposing me.

But as soon as she began pulling the sheet, it slid smoothly across the underside of my cock, and this was too much. I let out a slightly panicked groan, and preceded to empty the considerable contents of my balls onto my tummy and into the thin sheet, on which a dark patch blossomed.

I know she was doing the best she could not to embarrass me, but the giggle the masseuse let out was withering. It was the giggle you give when a little kid does something wrong in an amusing way.

My face was scarlet, and my eyes were welling up with tears. "I'm sorry..." I mumbled, trying not to let my voice crack. She saw my distress and apologized, the giggle mostly out of her voice "these things happen, sweetie. It's totally normal." I know she didn't mean to, but she was no longer talking to me like a high schooler, but like a little kid.

As a few tears ran hotly down my face, she comforted me. "Don't worry, honey. This is our little secret." She ran a wash cloth under hot water, and with out warning peeled back the sticky sheet, revealing my now shrunken cock, and my thin dark pubic hair, sticky and matted with my cum. She began wiping it up with the hot watch cloth, even wrapping it around my cock and stoking it up and down a bit.

She asked if I wanted her to finish the massage. I sniffled a bit and nodded yes. She proceeded to give me a full rub down, now entirely on my bare skin (she'd thrown the sticky top sheet in the laundry bin). I got hard again fairly quickly, but she was careful to avoid stimulating me again. By the end of the massage, I was feeling a lot better.

When I got back into the lobby, dressed once again, my mom asked me if the masseuse had done a good job. I nodded yes. My mom left a big tip. When the masseuse saw the tip, she smiled at me and winked. I almost came again right then.

This isn't the most exciting story on this website, but it has the merit of being true!

I am married to a man I love, and we have been on this site, together, but I will post this, anonymously, since I am still not sure if he will understand it is him, after reading it, since I will alter some minor details, not the crucial ones, for the sake of him not realizing that this is the story about us, if he reads it.

So, we are both in our early 40's, married for a long time, and our sex life has been great. Never cheated on him, and I am pretty sure he never cheated on me.

From the wild beginnings, after having kids, and great sex life during my pregnancies, things got a little cold. We both felt it, and in an effort to spice things up, included role playing, porn, and similar stuff, into our sex life, and it worked like a charm. We are going through our second youth, and nothing to complain there.

In this quest for happiness, we tried a lots of different things, except one - I wasn't ready to do anal. He was so persistent in trying to convince me, but I stood my ground, and eventually, I think he reconciled with the idea of that not being for us. I have to admit, he was even a bit mad about it, but since have cooled off.

Now this is not much of a confession, as much as a question for all the men out there, but I will get to it, in a minute.

Maybe a year ago, we were both really drunk, after our friend's birthday, came to our room around 5 a.m. (we were all in a mountain resort for the birthday), and in the drunken rubbing and poking, I was turned to the side, as he tried to enter me. I was almost half a sleep, as I presume was he, since he was just semi hard, trying to do something. In all of that "searching", I just felt him going in, the other path. It felt bitter, and good, at the same time. I turned a little, his eyes were closed, and I am pretty sure he had no idea. It still felt good, since he was going in and out, in a slow pace, still with a semi erected penis. I guided his hand towards my clit, he poked a little, but since he was very tired, gave up after a few seconds, so I started touching myself.

What an orgasm!!!! It was so powerful. Soon after, he came inside me, and the feeling was oh, so pleasant.

Now, tomorrow I was sure he had no idea where he was, since he asked me if he came in me (I am not on the pill), and I just responded he did, but I managed that. And that was it.

I couldn't forget how great it was, but I was under the impression that, if we tried it again, sober, that it would be rough, since he is very rough, generally, and that it just won't be that good, so I kept my mouth shut. On the other side, he was so cross that I didn't let him in, before, that I was afraid he might take it the wrong way, if I suddenly, told him we did it, and that I liked it.

Fast forward to two weeks back, again, a long night, with a few drinks too many, and once again, he was too drunk to do anything specific, except to poke me and provoke me, to either take it from the side, or ride him, since there was no stamina left in him. Poking game started, once again, with two differences, this time, I wasn't that drunk like on the previous occasion, and that this time, he was as hard and long, as he can get.

He was just looking for the entrance, and this time, it wasn't an accident, I led him there. Guided his hand to my clit, and this time, he didn't quit, he touched me slowly, while going in and out, even slower. It took me just a few minutes to get off. It was a big one, lights out orgasm.

He ended soon after, but this time he pulled out.

Now, I am sure that not even this time, he realized what happened. Generally, we are very open about our sex life, with this being, maybe, our only exception.

We get to the question - should I tell him what we did, and ask him, to do it again, in the same way? Will he be mad that I like it now, but I refused him for so many years? Is it possible to have anal sex that can be pleasurable for both sides, especially since he is, whenever we are not having sex while drunk, very rough, and powerful during sex? Or should I just wait for another year or two to pass, for us to get the same conditions, to do it again?

Cruising for fun.

This last spring I went on a cruise through the eastern Caribbean. It was nice to get away for a while and forget about working.
Boarding the ship was rather uneventful, and I spent the first day learning my way around the ship, and finding the best places to relax.
We spent the first two days at sea, sailing from FT Lauderdale to St Kitts. Naturally, having two whole days at sea meant there was plenty of eye candy
playing about on the pool decks.

I loved watching all those young looking teen girls frolicking about in spam two piece bikinis. eventually I had to retire to my cabin and relieve myself.
that night I got drunk, wandered around, and discovered that the top deck's spa did not close until midnight. As it was already 1 am, I had no chance tonight.
But I figured tomorrow I could enjoy a little privacy in the spa without a dozen other people crowding their way into the somewhat tiny pool. The spa was built to hang over the side of the ship,
as if it were floating in mid air, but also offering a lot of concealment from the otherwise open deck space.

Fast forward to the second night at sea. It was about 8 o'clock. I ate my dinner, went to the sauna, had a couple drinks at the bar, then made for the top deck.
It was wonderful. not a living soul in sight. I took off my shirt and flip flops, set the jets on high, then set down into the empty spa.
Another thing I liked about the top deck was the lack of cameras. My military service, mixed with a general paranoia and desire for privacy, causes my to dislike being watched all the time.

For about 20 minutes I stayed there, enjoying the soft hum of the ship, the sound of waves below me, and the warm night breezes of the Caribbean.
Suddenly, my spider senses pinged a contact, with my military trained ears noticing the slightest change in ambient noise. It was footsteps.
I watched and waited, and saw this sexy young girl come around the corner from the stairs. she saw me as she walked up,
and we exchanged polite glances before she set down her towel and began to undress.
I glanced at my watch. 10:52. I looked back to see that she had taken off her shirt and shorts, leaving very little to the imagination.

She had deep blue eyes, soft pink lips, cream colored skin with almost no freckles or dimples at all,
a cute little belly button on her flat tummy, almost no body hair and a cute little up turned nose.
She was wearing a tight pink bikini bottom with a light blue and white top, and her golden blonde hair curled and feathered its way down to just above the center of her back.
She stood about 5 foot 2 inches, with nice, B cup breasts and a figure that suggested she was involved in some kid of sport, maybe swimming.
As I eyed her up and down she broke the silence and rumble of the spa jets. "Hi." she said, she saw me looking, I could tell by her smirk. lots of guys must gawk at her in a bikini.
"Uh, hello" I replied. "Nice night." Fuck, that was stupid.

"Yeah," she giggled. "It's nice to not have to do anything."
"I agree." I confidently responded.
"It's so empty up here," she said. "Why are you all alone?"
"I like the peace and quiet" I told her.
"Me too," she spat out. "I like to get away from my parents, sometimes."
"Parents?" my confusion must've seemed obvious.
"Yeah." she explained. "My mom and dad don't want me wandering around alone."
"I see" I replied to her.

"But they're asleep, so I snuck out!" she giggled excitedly.
"Snuck out?" now I was really confused.
"Yeah, but I'm already 15 1/2. I can take care of myself." she said, sternly.
"Oh!" I understood, now. "You looked older."
"I get that a lot" She said.

"It's good, though." I was back pedaling. "you seem very mature for 15"
"Thanks!" she said, with renewed confidence. "I'm Abby."
"I'm Steve" I announced as she scooted closer to shake my hand.
I could see her blushing as my foot brushed against her leg under the bubbles.
"Sorry," I laughed.
"It's ok, not like anyone's looking." she said, cutely.

We locked eyes for a moment, I was trying to figure out her expression.
"So are you having fun on your trip, Abby?" I spoke as calmly as my shaking nerves would allow.
She was still close to me, my foot still grazing her leg.
"Yeah," she said. "But I was really hoping to find a hot guy, here..."
She trailed off, looking me up and down. At least, what she could see above the water.
"Were you hoping to have a little vacation romance?" I ventured, pressing my foot slightly into her leg.
She smiled, biting her lip. "I wanted to have some fun, at least."

"Who says you can't have fun, Abby?" I said. I was feeling bolder, I started moving my foot up and down her shin, until I reached her knee.
"My Dad caught me with a boy from school, a few weeks ago." she confessed, as if she were betraying her closest friend.
"What were you two doing?" I asked, genuinely curious if teenagers now were really as wild as my friends with younger siblings tell me.
"We were having sex." she spoke softly. "My Dad saw us in his truck."
"OH." I replied, trying to hide my excitement from imagining this sexy young girl riding some lucky SOB's pole.
"Yeah..." I was grounded until we left." she told me. "So I didn't see him, again."
"Did you use protection?" I asked her.
"Yeah, but it felt weird." She explained. "The condom."

I was already in too deep, so I decided to keep digging.
"Have you ever had sex without a condom?"
"No." she said. "My friends are all on birth control. They say it's alot better."
"Are you on birth control?" I asked her.
"No, My mom & dad won't let me. They think I'll start sleeping around." She said, almost bitterly.
"I don't think you're the type." I said, reassuringly.
"THAT'S WHAT I SAID!" she exclaimed, jumping almost out of the water.

She came back down a little closer to me, and her knees hit my right knee, causing my foot to spring up.
She gasped as my toes bumped her bikini clad mound.
"Shit!" I said, under my breath.
"It- It's ok." she smiled. she was biting her lip, again.
"Are you ok?" I asked her.
"Yeah," she giggled. "That felt good."

"My foot?" I joked.
"Yeah, when it... touched me." she seemed shy about it.
"Do you like being touched there?" I asked her, feeling more confident.
She shook her head, obviously feeling turned on. I placed my hand on her thigh, above her left knee.
"How about here?" I looked into her eyes. she shook her head again. I moved my hand up and towards the inside of her left thigh.
"And like this?" I slid my hand up between her suddenly open thighs. Her breathing became shallow, almost bated.
"Yeah.." she said, biting her finger. She scooted closer to me, allowing me to reach further.
My hand slid up along her inner thigh, as if finding it's own way. Suddenly I felt cloth. I pressed a knuckle into her soft flesh, though the bikini.

She let out a moan, and rolled her eyes for a moment. "I like that." She scooted even closer. I glanced around, to make sure we were completely alone.
No one at the bar, sun chairs, or stairwell doors. Just me and this sexy young girl. And my hand on her crotch.
"Abby.." I started, before getting lost in her eyes. I moved my hand from her mound, and guided her sideways on to my lap.
My rock hard boner was struggling with the restraints of my shorts, but it still managed to poke her cute little ass when she sat down.
She looked at me as my hand once again slid and caressed its way up to her young, teenage mound. I could tell what she wanted, so I leaned in and started to kiss her.

Instantly, her arms were around my neck, grabbing and pulling as our tongues explored each other. I hooked a finger under the side of her bikini, and slowly, pulled it to one side.
My fingers found their way across smooth, hairless skin, until stopping at a warm, slippery slit. She kissed even harder as I ran my middle finger up and down her slit,
coming oh so close to her waiting hole. As my finger entered her, she let out a long moan. she pulled hard on my neck, as my finger buried itself up to the knuckle in her tight young pussy.
"Oh my god!" she mouthed as my finger began to move in and out of her. Her hips began rocking, and her nipples were visibly hard.
I used my other hand to massage and tweak her nipples through her bikini top, as I added a second finger to her young hole.

She slid her right hand down, across my chest and stomach, before stopping at the waistline of my shorts. After several failed attempts to get under the waistband,
her hand began to undo my front tie strings, and then unzip my plastic zipper. Her tiny hand found my erection and grasped as far around it as she could.
She began to pump my shaft in rhythym with the fingers that slid in and out of her young, hairless pussy.
We kissed again as our pace became faster, Finally she pulled back from me with a gasp.

"I want to do it." she whispered. "I want it inside me."
I didn't waste time asking if she was sure, her writhing body and fire-hot pussy told me all I needed to know. I sat her up and pulled my shorts down, freeing my eagerly waiting cock.
She hovered above me for a moment, as I helped her pull her bikini bottom as far to one side as it would go. I put my hand on her lower back, and guided her down,
while her hands found and rubbed on my dick. She lowered herself down, quickly, and my dick was jamming just an inch away from her waiting pussy.
I lifted her up and adjusted my dick, so that the head was barely pushing into her pussy. As soon as she felt it, she sat down, hard.

"UHHHHHNN!" she groaned into my neck as the unbelievably tight warmth enveloped my entire cock in a single thrust. I had to fight the urge to cum right then.
Her eyes were wide as she adjusted to the size of her new intruder.
"oh, oh, OHHH!!" she began to moan and gasp as we started up a rhythym. I worked my hands underneath her bra as she kissed me hard, between thrusts. I pulled her nipples as she rocked back and forth,
gasping my name. I pushed completely into her and lifted her off the seat, before walking to a section of the spa where I could stand and she could lay back on a drink table.
I began to thrust into her more rapidly. we only had a few more minutes before the spa would close, and the deck hands would show up to clean the top deck.

I could feel my orgasm building as Abby clawed and grabbed at any part of me she could reach. her legs wrapped around my back and she began to shake and thrash about, and her pussy clamped down on my dick.
I only lasted a few more seconds, with her hot pussy squeezing and milking my dick for every drop.
"Yes! Yes! YEEESSSSS!" she gasped and sighed as I gave in to my hormones and shot my entire load into her young, fertile womb.
We laid there for a few minutes, my cock still diamond hard, buried deep inside her.
I pulled out, and with a Passionate kiss, she stood up, pulling her bikini back into place.

"I gotta get back, Steve." she said, picking up her things. "Maybe we can chill again, tomorrow."
"Maybe, Abby." I winked at her. She smiled, flipped her hair and left.

My stepdaughter asked me to come and have a look at her car for her as it was making a weird noise. We arranged for me to go over on Saturday, but not a time, and I decided to go early to get it over with so I could enjoy the rest of my day. It was a really hot morning and I went down the side of her house to the ranch slider door to her room. The door was open with only the screen closed and I could see her on the bed. She was clearly still asleep and was wearing a tee shirt that exposed the bottom of her arse and it looked like she wasn't wearing any panties. I tried peering through her other window to get a better view, but couldn't see any better, so I decided to go around and try the front door to see if it was unlocked, which would allow me to go to her bedroom door and I would be directly in front of her and would see anything exposed. The door was unlocked, and after a brief check to make sure her flatmates weren't home, I quietly peeked around the edge of her door and there before me were her lilly white thighs spread slightly open exposing her puffy vulva with it's landing strip of dark hair and her pink pussy lips just poking out. She was snoring, so I knew I was safe for now and whipped my cock out of my shorts and began beating off furiously. As I got more excited I got bolder and walked to the foot of her bed and noticed a pair of stained panties on the floor next to the bed, so I grabbed them and began to sniff them and rub the stained crotch over my swollen cock. I was soon ready to explode and decided to cum on her bedroom floor and started shooting ribbons of cum on the floor and across the end of her bed. After I had finished I quickly rubbed the evidence into the carpet and her bedding and made my way outside to clean up. In a stroke of fortunate timing, I had just finished pissing on her lawn when her flatmate pulled up the driveway at the front of the house, so I quickly made my way inside again and called out to my stepdaughter to announce my presence and a minute later her flatmate walked in just as my stepdaughter emerged from her room rubbing her sleepy eyes, not knowing I had just left a load on her bedroom floor. She was wearing a pair of leggings and she had a nice cameltoe and my mind instantly pictured her naked cunt from just minutes before. Definitely keeping that image in my wank bank!

Yesterday was just another shitty day for me on this god forsaken rock, until I was rear ended in traffic on my way home from work.
I got out of my car to assess the damage, it was barely a scratch and could easily be buffed out. The other driver’s car had a pretty nice dent in the hood. I walked to their window to find a raven haired Latina, crying. She was beside herself. Her window was rolled up and she looked at me, shaking her head, wiping away the tears. Her door opened up and she got out of the car and started apologizing to me. She was a bit chubby, but I like curves on women – and she had some nice tits.
“I’m so sorry, I was paying attention to something else… the damage doesn’t look that bad on your car. Please don’t call the police,” she said looking at me, tears still streaming down her face.
“I take it you don’t have insurance,” I said.
She nodded and then sighed, “It’s been such a shitty day you know? I just need a break. I feel like everything I do today is just cursed. I’m literally having a nervous breakdown right now.”
I really didn’t know what to say to her, I could just let it go and let her be on her way, but something told me to chill, something told me to make sure she was going to be ok.
“Do you want to pull over into that parking lot and we can talk about it?” I asked her.
She wiped her tears away, again, “ok, I’d like that, I need someone to talk to.”
I was half expecting her to take off, but she didn’t. She followed me right into the parking lot and parked next to my car. We both got out of our cars, I leaned on the side of my car and she put her hands in her pockets and kind of smiled.
“I really didn’t mean to hit your car, I got a text from my boyfriend… well now he’s not my boyfriend anymore to put it mildly. Fucking asshole broke up with me by texting me. That’s ok, he was a loser anyway.”
“Yeah that is a shitty way to break up with someone,” I said.
“I’m not heartbroken, dude was a complete asshole, controlling. Glad it’s over, maybe these are tears of joy?” She smiled a bit.
“Well, hey if you need that hood repaired, I know someone who would be able to fix it pretty cheaply,” I said, changing the subject, “and by the way I had a shitty day too, so both of us kind of needed a little jolt, right?”
She laughed, “Jolt, huh? Why were you having a shitty day? I mean, before I decided to ram my car into yours…”
“its work, lots of demands, my boss is a narcissist, loves to demean me…” I kind of trailed off in thought.
Then I felt her hug me. Not just any hug, she put her head on my chest, and I felt her arms wrap around me, I felt her plump breasts pushing into me. Now that I think about it, she definitely pushed her tits into me on purpose.
I put my arms around her, “well um…”
She sighed, “It’s ok, we both need a hug.”
We stood there silent for a few minutes, I was blushing. She stepped back from me, and I could see her face was flush too.
“Do you feel that?” She asked me.
“Yeah, I’m pretty shy but yeah.” I was stammering.
She looked into my eyes, and I melted. My brain was racing, I didn’t know what to do, or even say but what I found myself saying was, “I’m married…”
She grinned, “I like older, married men, they’re not immature assholes and they know what they want… how old are you?”
My dick pulsated, “I’m 46…”
“Are you happily married?” She asked.
“Who is ever happily married? No my wife and I have an open relationship, but I barely act on it…”
“So, act on it…” she said.
“Look, you’re a very attractive woman… but…”
“We both need this, it will make things feel so much better. Today sucks, but we can turn it into something pleasurable for the both of us.”
I agreed, “You’re right… I just don’t want to disappoint you.”
“Believe me, at this point in my life it would take one hell of a lot to disappoint me. Follow me back to my place, I live a few blocks down. I live alone, no kids.”
My brain raced, this was completely crazy. Going from getting rear ended to getting laid? I was waiting for a ‘catch’ – what was the catch??
I agreed, got into my car and followed her to her apartment. It was a small apartment – but nicely kept.
I sat down next to her on her couch, and she turned the TV on. He hand found mine and I blushed again.
“How old are you?” I asked her.
“I’m 32, I work as a dental technician, and I’m recently single as fuck, and I just met a very hot 46 year old man, and my panties are so fucking wet…” Her mouth met mine, my hand grabbed a handful of her breast and she moaned. I pealed her clothes off, undid her bra, and went down on her.
Her pussy tasted sweet, it was unshaven, but so beautiful. Tones of brown, honey and pink caressed my tongue, her hips started grinding into my face. As my tongue flicked and poked her wet hole she moaned more, grabbing the back of my head as her body shook.
She laid back, “I really fucking needed that… hey, you’re still dressed… let’s take care of that issue.”
“I don’t have any condoms,” I bluntly stated.
Her hands were unbuttoning my pants, as I took my shirt off. She slid my underwear and pants past my ankles and proceeded to swallow my already swollen cock deep in her throat. I groaned. I’ve never been balls deep in a woman’s mouth, ever. She took my snake past her tonsils, I felt her tongue lick my balls as my cock throbbed in her mouth. She started fucking my cock with her face, faster and faster – then mounted me. Her tight dripping pussy consumed me, deep. I grabbed ahold of her tits, kissed her lips and felt her squeeze my cock with her pussy. I pushed her off me and mounted her from behind, she moaned, and then screamed.
“Oh papi!!! OH PAPI FUCK MY HARD!” And I did. My pelvis slammed into her pussy, my throbbing cock rammed deeper and deeper into her and I felt her gushing all over my cock. Her legs quivered, her pussy juices dripping, splashing on the couch and floor. I pulled out and ate her out as she came, pussy juices running down my face, onto my chest.
“Holy fuck…” she panted, “who the fuck are you? I’ve never cum twice… ever…”
I sat back and laughed, “well…”
“Shut up, mister, it’s your turn to cum,” she said getting on top of me again, “If you can’t tell I like riding cock…”
I laughed, but honestly, this lady knew how to ride. Her hips gyrated and plunged me deep inside her. I felt her milking my cock with her muscles. I could feel my cum building up, ready to explode and I looked at her, and she knew what I was going to say.
“Cum in my pussy babe… I want to be filled up with you… give it all to me… cum baby… come in my papi… yes papi, deep in my tight little hole…”
I fucking lost it. I nutted in her tight little cunt so deep, if she wasn’t on any contraception, I’m guaranteed to be a father. I could feel her cervix bouncing on the tip of my dick as each pulse of cum jetted deep inside her. She bucked, and stroked every inch of me as I released all of myself inside her.
We laid back and she stroked my chest.
“Can I have your number, papi?” she asked.
“Oh fuck yeah you can, I want yours too.”
So we called each other on our phones and saved the numbers. When I had my phone out, she posed for me to take a picture, she spread her pussy. So I did. I took a picture of her pussy.
Today she sent me a few pictures of her in lingerie – and perhaps I’ll share them with you all. She asked me to come over and fuck her tomorrow (Friday), and she wants to have dinner with me. I’ve told the wife I have a girlfriend – wife seems a bit relieved (gets the pressure off her so she can go do what she wants too now). Anyway, I guess my confession is – I’m falling for this 32 year old. She’s fresh, exciting, and when she told me “do you feel that,” in the parking lot – it’s almost like she was talking about the butterflies I felt for her… like she knew. Life is strange as fuck. Live it, and have fun doing so.
I’ll post her picture with her face edited out in the tread.

For my 30th birthday, my close friend (who is a masseuse) offered me a free as-long-as-I-want-massage and a dinner out wherever I want. I had never gotten a massage before, so I decided to take her up on her offer. She had an office that she works out of, but also had a table at her house.

She opened the door, and she was wearing a sun dress, without a bra. Now, her boobs arent huge, but she probably should have worn one with that outfit. She took me into the room and told me to undress and put a towel around myself and get on the table. She left the room, and I called her in when I was ready.

She started on my feet and worked her way up. She slid her hands under the towel and got pretty high up, but never actually directly touched any "private" areas. She massaged my ass through the towel, and continued up my back to my neck and head. The head rub felt great, probably the best part up to then.

She told me to flip over, so I carefully held onto the towel and rolled over. She started back down at my feet again. She was at the bottom of the table, and I had a great view of her cleavage as she bent over. She massaged my feet pretty aggressively, and I could see her boobs bouncing a bit.

I should stop here and briefly mention how we knew each other. She was my best friends ex-wife, and we have known each other for about 15 years. They dated at a very young age, married very young, and divorced a few years ago. They had a very messy divorce, and he moved out of the state so I was left to pick up the pieces. We became close, and we viewed each other as family. So finding myself staring at her chest made me feel a bit awkward.

So I eventually just laid my head back and stared at the ceiling, then closed my eyes. She started moving up my legs, and massaged pretty far up my thigh. My dick, being soft, was laying right on my stomach, and I was pretty sure she could see the outline, as she worked perfectly around it. She did my chest, my arms, and went up my face and did another head massage, then went back down towards my feet.

This time, when she got to my groin/thighs, I started to get hard. I didnt think it was noticeable, until she started to laugh. I opened my eyes and saw my dick was elevated, and the tip was poking out from the top of the towel. I said "oh my god, I am so sorry. I am so embarrassed." She assured me it happened more than I thought, and that she would just "work around it."

I shifted myself, to hopefully hide my dick back in the towel. But I ended up doing the opposite and even more started to show. She told me to relax, she wasn't looking at it. I told her that it felt uncomfortable and I was just trying to fix myself and the towel. She then surprised me by taking the edges of the towel (which were in front of me) and opening them. MY dick popped up, and I was so surprised I think i said something like "what the hell??"

She laughed and assured me it was no big deal. She explained that some of her clients have whipped out theirs during massages in hopes of a "happy ending," but she has refused every one of them. Cited something about her being a professional.

As she was talking to me and her hands started to go down towards my feet, I started to get soft. Then, she turned course and started going back up to my thighs and groin. She made a comment about my "penis being very persistent." I told her that I was sorry, and that I learned a valuable lesson about what I should "do" before a massage. She stopped massaging, looked at me, then at my dick, and said "this is the ONLY time I have EVER done this. Tell any of my clients, or anyone, and we are no longer friends."

I gave her a confused look, and she grabbed my dick in her hand and started to stroke. It wasnt gentle strokes, but long, hard, and fast strokes, like she wanted me to cum in record time. Her tits were bouncing like crazy. I was in the moment, and reached my hand up and felt her tits from the outside. Since she didnt react negatively, I slid the straps off her shoulders and pulled down on the dress. It fell down to her stomach, and now I could see her tits bouncing and swinging.

I pulled her one boob towards my face, and she shifted herself closer. I sucked on her tits, then pulled haer head in and started making out with her. It was probably the most gentle kissing I had ever had, which was weird in contrast to the violent way she was jerking my dick. But it was working, and I felt close to cumming. I think she heard me breathing heavy from my nose as we were making out, because she broke away and put her mouth on the head of my dick and jerked off until I came in her mouth. She swallowed, then finished going back down my leg and massaged my feet some more, with her tits still hanging out.

After my feet, she told me that the massage was ending now, as her one arm was pretty tired. She pulled her straps back up and I put my boxers on, and told her that we should just stay in and order food. We ended up fucking that night. Best birthday ever.

The new girl I'm talking to hid our bag of drugs in her panties when we got in the car. I caught a tiny glimpse of her fat little mound as she shoved her hand down the front of her tight jeans. I got so hard from watching her do it that my dick was poking up out of my pants but she didn't see. When we got out of the car at the store I flashed my now throbbing cock just enough to catch her eye but I just barely missed her looking by seconds. Inside the store I "accidentally" bumped up against her plump, round, bubble butt and was sure to let it twitch a little and then mashed my hardness right between her cheeks and pushed up along her ass crack and back down again. This got her attention. I pulled her into the men's room and locked the door. She unzipped my pants and stroked my dick a few times and looked me in the eyes and said "I'm gonna make you wait until you cant wait any more". Then she reached down in her panties and pulled out two soaking wet fingers covered in pussy juice. She swiped them under my nose sure to leave s trail so I could smell her hot and bothered dripping pussy. Then she pulled my lip down and forced her fingers in my mouth across my tongue so I could taste her tangy cunt. Then she walked out and left me standing there. 

I had a little hot tub excitement with a close friend last night. I've known this girl for a while, but we are only good friends. She practically told me that I friend-zoned myself years ago.

Her parents have an awesome hot tub. We used to go in it all the time, but have not used it recently. We were drinking a little last night, and she suggested we go in. I didnt have a suit, so I just stripped down to my boxers. She got changed into her bathing suit and we went out with some alcohol. I should also mention that her parents were long alseep with their bedroom on the opposite side of the house.

We got in the tub (which was not that large) and sat across from each other. Our conversation was non-sexual (mostly just gossip). A few minutes in, our legs started touching, and rubbing against each other (mostly caused by the motion of the bubbles). I am not sure why, but she started rubbing her leg up and down my foot. This got me hard, and luckily the bubbles made it hard to see under the water, because I am pretty sure my dick was poking out.

SO I start to do the same. I ran my foot up and down her other leg. I wasnt really paying attention to what I was doing, and before I knew it my foot was rubbing the inside of her thigh (not sure how it even got there, she must have moved her leg) and I felt her bathing suit bottoms on my toe.

I saw no reaction on her face, so I just continued to rub. Either my foot slid over half an inch or she moved herself, because I then started to rub directly on her pussy. I gently started to rub, and pushed my toe a little in. I could feel it entering, but didnt force it too hard.

Then the conversation stopped. She closed her eyes and started to breathe hard. I kept my foot rubbing slow and steady. She lifted up her top and grabbed at her boobs and started panting. I felt her body shake a little, then the heavy breathing slowed to a stop.

She looked a little embarrassed, pulled her top back down, and started looking at me. I didnt realize it, but I had been playing with my dick probably the entire time I was "footing" her pussy. She then said "I hope you won't hate me for being selfish, but I dont think that I should do anything to help...this went further than I should have let it..."

She turned off the bubbles and my dick was now clearly visible. I saw her smile a little and she said "I am going to get out...just finish off in the grass or something after I leave."

After she went inside and the door closed, I jumped out and quickly jerked off then went inside. I got inside and she was laying on her bed in her pajamas (short and tshirt). We watched TV without talking for about an hour until I figured I should leave. As we hugged goodbye, she thanked me for the "hot tub fun."

My confession is... Thank God my Father in law is here for me. My name is Melissa. The time was my wedding day, over 4 years ago I was 19 now although it seems like yesterday. That day went from being the most hectic of my life to the best in a split second. Growing up I was an ok looking girl, I had B cup breasts and a skinny figure size 0 size 6 today marriage...lol. Being a natural brunette with milky white skin glasses and braces made me even more of a nerd. I was by no means a slut when I was younger but I did have my share of sex, then I met Andrew. Andrew was the answer to all my prayers for a man. He was athletic, extremely handsome, and had some money. He asked me to marry him I would have been insane to say no.

Andrews dads name is Rick, he's 46. I asked him to give me away at the wedding because my father had left us many years before. I think I was 8 when I last saw him. Mom thought my Uncle should give me away but I had lived with Andrew and his dad for over a year and i wanted the family to get along.

On my wedding day Rick and I were talking about the wedding and getting things together to drive to the church we were laughing playing and throwing things just having fun all around.he was tickling and poking me when in the heat of the moment. I dragged him to the ground as we wrestled and we rolled across the floor tickling and laughing. I felt his breath on my neck as we tussled and I started to feel differently. I realized I was becoming aroused. Instinctively I rubbed my own crotch against his leg that was between my own. He didn't seem to notice but I was becoming wetter and wetter by the second. I realized that I had never been with a older guy before and would like to try it someday. Suddenly he grabbed my tits and said "Well, maybe you'll give me a private show sometime." I wondered if he was thinking what I was thinking at that point. In a panic I rested my head on his chest, taking all the comfort from him I could. I noticed that his breathing was getting deeper. Maybe heavier? He ran his hands through my hair and I dropped my hand down to his knee and quite instinctively squeezed his thigh. I felt him jump a bit but he didn't say anything. He just continued to run his hands through my hair. My breath started to get shallow and come in shorter gasps. I was becoming excited, and very very wet. I needed love and I needed it now. I was dying for an orgasm. I raised my head up to meet my future father in laws and he started to kiss me. I looked at him with my best bedroom eyes and he continued to kiss my face. I started to breathe heavily. "Don't worry precious," he whispered to me, "daddy's here." I almost melted right there. I was totally his now. He could do anything he wanted with me and I hoped he would. We were both becoming violently aroused and nothing could stop us from doing what was to follow. My hands reached up and squeezed his cock. He exhaled loudly when I did that. " I whispered, "I need to be naked for you." I told him. "Yesssssss precious Melissa, Daddy wants you. I want to pleasure you."

"God take me. Fuck me." I responded.

Finally he took off my shirt and seen my push up bra and tiny tits. I stood before him and took off my jeans, revealing the thong panties. Rick pulled the material of my panties aside and, all the while looking lovingly into my eyes, began to eat my dripping pussy. I almost fainted when his tongue found my clit. Andrew was never very good at giving head, he used a very stiff tongue and moved his tongue from side to side. Rick's tongue was soft and wet. He lapped at my clit like a kitten lapping at milk. I practically fell down in ecstasy. He noticed this and stood before me, face to face. I kissed him passionately and he layed me down on the floor. I gladly spread my legs for him, exposing my hairy unshaven pussy. I wanted him between my legs. As if he read my mind he got down on his hands and knees and dropped his head between my legs. I felt his tongue invade me and I convulsed in pleasure.

"FUCK!" I yelled.

I am gonna be a bad girl for you I'm your slut. Make me fuckin' cum!" I said to he just smiled and buried his face in my dripping pussy. I just about fainted with the ferocity of his tongue attack. His silky wet tongue swirled all over my clit and I felt his fingers spread my pussy lips. I felt the two fingers of his other hand slide into me and I humped against them as hard as I possibly could.

"Lick my asshole." I commanded breathlessly.

He looked up at me, "are you sure you want me to?" He asked.

"I need it, I need your tongue on my ass. That's how I like it."

The next thing I knew I felt my ass cheeks being spread and Rick's tongue
invading my ass. I really began to hyperventilate. This was better than any man had ever given me. I was about to cum when he stopped eating me, I looked at him with disappointment but he only smiled.

"Get on your hands and knees for me Melissa. Daddy has a treat for you."

I did as he asked with great urgency, I needed to cum or I would explode.
He undressed and he wasn't very large or thick but I didn't care. He got behind me in less
than a minute. I felt the head of it invade me and begin to slide into
me. The thing was Andrew was bigger than his dad but i was so hot, I screamed as he thrust the thing all the way into me and started to fuck me rapidly. I felt him reach over and grab my hair, pulling me back towards him. I immediately started humping against him. The only sounds in the entire house now were that of our bodies slapping together, my fiancés dad grunts of exertion and my moans and screams.

"Fuck me Melissa my precious. Hump me you little slut, as hard as you can.
Daddy will make you cum as hard as you need to."

"Fuck me fuck me fuck me fuck me fuck me!" I panted over and over. He
continued to thrust into me as hard as he possibly could and I was
approaching nirvana. I had never been fucked this hard before.

"UnghhhhhhhhhhH! FUCKKKKKKKKK!!!" I remember yelling and then I continued a
string of curses and moans. To heighten my sensation he brought his free
hand down hard on my ass cheek, spanking me hard. I came again when he did
it.

After a few minutes I stopped humping and rested a moment on the floor,
I could still feel his cock.

"Don't ever leave me Dad." I whispered that was the first time I called him that.

"I'm yours precious, always have been, always will be." He whispered in
that soothing tone of his again. I knew everything was going to be all
right. He pulled out of me and let go of my hair and I fell to the
floor. I looked around at Rick with animal lust in my eyes. It was almost incest . It was wrong, it was all I wanted.

I jumped on him like a lioness attacking her prey. He could only squeal
with delight. I grabbed his cock and kissed my way down his body, I ran my tongue through his pubic hair and he moaned. I immediately went for it.

"God Damn it Melissa! Tongue me baby! Tongue fuck me!" I was shocked to hear him talk like this but I admit it turned me on like nothing else I had ever experienced. He started to pant and claw at my hair as I sucked older cock for the first time.

"God Melissa you give the best head you little slut!" He screamed.

I was amazed that he said that and I loved it, he was everything I ever
wanted in a lover. When I inserted a fingertip in his asshole and he
immediately came harder than anyone I had ever seen. I was in love. After several minutes he recovered and looked up at me, smiling. I smiled back I was so proud to give him such an orgasm.
"That was the best I had ever had." I told her.

"We'll top this.... every night from here on in." he said as he kissed me again we left for the church and he fucked me one more time there sending me down the aisle to his son dripping his cum out of my pussy. We still live with Andrews Dad and I now think of my father in law as my friend, lover, and confidante. And I've never been happier!

I went to a party with my homie and Alexa stayed home to drink wit her friends I ended up getting trashed. When I got home Alexa’s friends were at the pool and Alexa was passed out drunk on the couch. I immediately got existed and started to get hard because I know by the way she was laying that she was blacked out I always raped her when she gets blacked out drunk. I walked up to her rubbing my cock thinking of all the Fun I’m going to have with her Lifeless body. When back and locked the door so no one would walk in while I took advantage of my ex girlfriend. I went back to her she was wearing jeans and a jacket with only a bra under it. I unzipped her jacket to expose her saggy pale tits she had perfect pink nipples that I loved to suck on so I ripped her bra off and started to play with her nipples I was sucking on them and she didn’t even budge I knew I didn’t have to be gentle and if she did wake up she wouldn’t remember I knew it was going to be a good night. While I was sucking on her nipples I went back and forth to sticking my tongue in her mouth as far as I can at the same time I was forcing my hand down her pants to finger her pussy I was hard a rock at this point and whipped my throbbing pipe out and smacked it on her face and rubbed it on her titties I then forced her mouth open and put my dick into he sleeping slutty mouth her mouth was so warm I poked my dick into the side of her cheek hard she kinda flinched as my cock popes out of her mouth I then took off her pants just so she was naked I wanted to eat her ass and fuck the shit out of her right then and there but why rush I had all night to rape her so I decided to have fun so I picked her up and threw her on my shoulder. While I was walking her to the bed room where I would violet her entire body I was fingering her pussy and ass and I spanked her ass hard repeatedly. She still didn’t budge. I threw her on the bed like a rag doll. When she hit the bed her titties bounced around so nicely I had to do it a again so picked her lifeless drunk naked body up and threw her on the bed this time I threw her high as I could. When she hit the bed this time she landed on her stomach and her face smashed into the bed. Her nice round pale ass bounced around so much her ass cheeks spread apart and jiggled I couldn’t resist I dove face first into her ass sniffing her butthole it smelled so good I could feel the precum dripping from my cock protruding our from the top of my joggers I started to lick her tiny virgin butthole aggressively trying to force my tongue into her light brown asshole I then spit on her tight virgin back door and forced 2 fingers into her ass all the way to the knuckle she clenched her as and tried to roll over but I held her in place I knew that would hurt her with my my fingers still in her rectum I used my other hand and shoved 3 fingers into her pussy. She had a gorgeous pussy and it always tasted so good but her vagina was lose that is why I rape her up the butt every chance I get. I then wanted to stick my cock back in her mouth cuz she had big soft lips that I loved wrapped around my shaft so moved her body around to where she was on her back and her head was slightly hanging off the bed and this caused her mouth to open from the angle her neck was. I stroked my cock and wiped the precum from the tip of my dick and rubbed it on her lips then I made out with her sticking my tongue in her mouth all over and far in as my long tongue would go after getting carried away with that for a couple minutes I took off my pants and stood over her open mouth and jerked my thick cock with Excitement while I jacked off I put my ass in her face for shits and giggles then thought to my self enough games time to choke this bitch with my cock I squatted down and with out any mercy tamed my cock into the back of her mouth she choked and gaged and started to squirm so I laid on top of her with my dick still at the back of her throat hold my pipe in place I held her down and locked and fingered her pussy and ass hole and states to face fuck Alexa’s mouth I could feel her throat opening little by little as I forcefully face fucked her I stood up and gave her a brake but only for a second then cranes my cock in her open mouth once again this time with more force with one thrust I pushed hard and laid on her again it was such a hard thrust my cock didn’t stop at the back of her throat the tip of my dick forced her esophagus open and every inch of me was inside her mouth she taught harder this time but my weight and straight over powers her week drunk body I began to thrust in and out of her mouth forcing her throat open every time Alexa gage and choked fought but that only made me start to face fuck her harder and fast before I knew it I was pounder my thick cock against the back of her throat and she was trying so hard to get me off her and to stop my dick from pounding her throat she started to bite so I bit her pussy and crammed it back in her mouth holding it there once more this time I was eating her pussy and boring it hard she tried to scream and yell but my thick cock took up every inch of her mouth she fought for a bit and I felt her start to go limp and heard Gargling sounds coming from Alexa’s cock filled mouth she then felt limp and I gave her face 3 very hard thrust then I got up and slapped her awake she opens her eyes looked at me and said that fuckn hurt and rolled over she was still blacked out I knew she would not remember that at all other then the pain she will feel tomorrow. I rolled her onto her to match and she made umf sound. I lifted her by the waist and shoved her knees under her body putting her in a doggy position she groaned a little I immediately went to town on her ass and pussy with my tongue I favored her tiny asshole and shoved my fingers into her loose pussy. Her little butthole was open a little bit cuz her ass was in the air I actually managed to get my tongue nice and deep in her ass I was having so much fun I blew air into her butthole making her fart I got a kick out of making her fart with my mouth. I was still hard as a rock so I spit on the tip of my rod and pressed it against her already spit soaked sphincter. I then tamed it in her ass forcing every inch of my thick cock into her virgin ass. It was a hard thrust making her scream and she jumped up and held her ass I could see tears coming from her eyes it just fueled my desire to hurt her lady parts with my peace. I didn’t waist any time I put her in the same position and she let out a quiet “no” “stop” I paid no attention and lubed my dick up again and lined it up with her butthole I then thrusted even harder throwing my body weight into it forcing her to stay in place she screamed again and cried out loudly get your dick out of my ass Alex it your dick is to big I kept my weight on her with my dick balls deep in side of her shitter I could feel her trying to push my dick out with the inside of her ass she gave up fighting and just cried and muttered stop I started to back my dick out of her ass I could feel her ass tightening up like it didn’t want me to pull out so I rammed it back in hard she was crying louder and still trying to get me off of her but I just kept raping her up the buttthole I fucked her ass harder and fast for a couple minutes I finally am in Alexa’s asshole I thought to myself it brought a smile to my face I just kept pushing her shit in I pulled put Alexa’s white naked body in another position but when I pulled out her bowels let lose and shit all over I was actually turned on by the fact my cock made her lose control of her bowels. She was still in the same position so I went right back to her raised white ass I Noticed my dick had her shit on it I didn’t care so I James it in her pussy she flinched a little I started to fuck the shit out of her lose pussy with my shit covered dick she moaned quietly I then pulled out of her cunt and shove it back up her but she jumped more when it was in her asshole I pulled out of her ass and went back and forth from pussy to ass I pumped my meat in her ass balls deep one more time then ripped my dick out she yelped in pain I pushed her over on her side and grabbed her legs and pulled half of her body off the bed so her knees were on the floor and he body laid out on the bed I spread her legs apart she tried to crawl back on the bed and told me to stop I held her in place and ate her sore asshole and shoved my fingers in her ass again this time hard and I finger fucker her red rectum hard and fast as I could she was moaning in pain but I was going so hard and fast her moan was choppy she kicked me in my chest and said stop fucking touching my ass you peace of shit it fucking hurts I told her shut the fuck up Alexa I’m going to abuse all over your slutty holes all night tell you can’t shit right for weeks she then mutters fuck up Alex I laughed and grabbed her by her hair and stuck my tongue in her mouth she actually used her tongue to play with mine. I shoved her head into the bed and grabbed her by her ankles and yanked her back to her knees on the side of the bed I slapped her ass and told her I’m going to fuck you up the butt hard and fast tell your I tare your insides apart she looks at me fast with a angry look on her face and said you fuckn better not rape me again Alex I laughed and said to bad bitch then rammed my hard dick into her ass dry ripping her sphincter she sat up and screamed very loud and yells what the fuck take it out take it out Alex you ripped my butt it hurts I just grabbed a hand full of her hair and pulled it hard as fuck and told her shut up bitch take my cock in your ass I’m going to break your butthole as I began to go deep into her unexperienced anus she was crying and tears were running down her face as I crammed my thick dick in and out of her. I was watching her my dick separate her butt cheeks I started to go harder and harder tell I was fucking her so hard the bed was sliding across the room she was still in tears but to drunk to make me stop I asked her if it felt good she cried nnnnooooooo please Alex stop I don’t like anal I raped Alexa in her tight virgin asshole for 5 hours she tried to fight but she was so drunk she couldn’t so I took advantage of her white ass her ass is to tight it feels like her rectum was sucking the cum straight from my nut sack I shoves my 6 inch thick crack balls deep the first go she groans but I didn’t care I told her to shut the fuck up and take my cock on your ass as I shoved my rock solid throbbing cock in her ass with one push I felt the tip of my fat cock pop threw her as and she jumped and tried to push me off but I just shoved my dick in farther pining her against the bed. I pushed her head down hard into the bed muffling her cry’s and started fucking her hard and fast as I could she was clenching her ass cheeks but it only made me more aroused as I feel her pained virgin asshole squeezing my cock tight I crept going not changing the pace I can feel my nuts slapping her pussy slap slap slap I reached around to play with her perfect pussy and continued pounding her ass she cried and moaned her body didn’t know what to feel her pussy was dripping wet from me rubbing her clit and fingering her loose pussy but your ass was ripping from my constant pounding I looked down at my cock plowing between her ass cheeks and grabbed a cheek wit my hand and spear it as far as I could to see he tight little sphincter tightly hugging to my fat cock I was still fucking her hard and deep pulling my cock out just far enough to see the tip of my dick and I rammed it back in hard and fast tell I felt my cock come to a hard stop. With every hard painful thrust she grunted ugh ugh ugh see begged me to stop with tears running down her face. It only made me fuck her harder and made my cock even harder! I was still playing with her pussy While my man good was Buried deep in her ass she got quiet so I went fast and plays with her pussy faster she then let a little gasp out as she screamed IM COMING IM COMING OH FUCK AHHHH FUCK I laughed to my self and said that’s right you dumb bitch take my cock. She started to squirt all over my hand and her body shook and twitched uncontrollably. I still didn’t let up. Still raking every inch of me into her rectum she screamed again OH FUCK IM STILL COMING OH MY GOD FUCK FUCK FUCK she let out a couple grunts rggghhh uugghh ehhhg As she still squirted pussy juice all over her legs and my hand tell her body finally went limp I slowed down but still long stroking that ass she wines stop please your hurting me Alex your ripping my ass. You always rape me when I drink Alex please stop. I then said fuck you bitch shut up as I grabbed a handful of her hair and yanked her head back to see the tears run down her face. She looked at me with such agony and said please Alex stop I’ll suck your dick I said once again shut the fuck up bitch and pulled my rock hard dick out of her ass. Her asshole was gaped wide open and red and already bruising I slapped her ass extremely hard the clapp echoed threw the apartment. She then began to say thank you for stopping but before she could finish I thrusted my hips hard as I could forcing my cock back into her broken ass. She jumped and screamed STOP you FUCKN PEACE OF SHIT THIS IS RAPE ! I told her I didn’t fuckn care she deserves it she was crying loudly I know the neighbor heard her cry’s for help but I didn’t care. I’m going to get mine. I then pulled my cock out so fast that she shit all over the floor and pissed herself I laughed and pocked her up and threw her on the corner of the bed with her knees still on the floor and body still on the bed as I put the tip up to her ass hole I could see she was trying to clench it shut but I fucken destroyed her ass so bad it would open right back up right before I buried my self back into her busted anus she jumped up and crawled away the best she could her ass what’s still wide open red from the ass pounding I gave her I let her think it was over she cried to her self hold her ass in Pain I walked around the bed to where her face was. My cock was harder then it has ever been before that it actually gained a inch. I grabbed Alexa by her hair and yanked her head back she yelled in pain with a wide open mouth. Without hesitation I shoved my cock in her mouth so hard my cock came to a hard stop from the tip of my dick hitting the back of her throat she gagged and choke white my cock in her mouth and tried with all her strength to pull her head back removing my now 7 inch peace from the back of her throat but I had a a good grip of her hair and forcefully crammed the last 3 inches in her mouth and down her throat tell every inch of me disappeared in her mouth. I held her head there for a bit she looked up at me with her beautiful green eyes running with tears. Then the look of panic came over her face as she was not able to breath I just laughed and held tight to her head keeping my pipe in her mouth. I then felt her body start to go limp and her eyes started to roll back and I thought to my self you could be the bitch who died choking on a dick. I finally ripped myself outa her throat and she gasped with a huge breath and coughed hard crying even harder now she looked at me with her make up running down her face and asked me why am I doing this to her I sat down next to her and said in a sweet voice because I hate you silly girl. I still had a ragging boner I looked at her naked body and graves that bitch and payed her flat on her stomach I stood over her beaten ass and admired how sexy she actually was. Then I dropped to me knees and plunged my cock back into her ass and fucked her destroyed asshole for 3 hours while she still cried and wined in pain tell I finally started to feel my cock starting to pulsate and my nuts tighten up I groaned as I filled the end of her rectum with my hot cum. I felt my dick squirt 6 hard loads deep in her ass. She then said sobbing thank you god.. I ripped my cock out fast and she cried loudly reaching for her sore ass. Her ass was dripping so much come I was surprised. Alexa said to me you raped me again Alex… AGAIN… As she touched her ass hole and looked at her fingers seeing the shit and blood mixed come she counted to cry. She tried to get up and fell to the floor I just stood there as she struggled to even move she was on her knees with her head in her hands on the floor and her ass was high in the air. I then became hard as fuck again and walked up to her and pushed the tip of my dick into her ass slowly tell I was once again balls deep as my cock slowly reopens her torn butthole she cried with a long aaaaahhhhhggggggg and she was fighting me again but I kept my dick buried in her asshole as she stood up I was still holding me self inside of Alexa and armed her body agents the wall with one arm I put my arm around her neck and began to choke her tightly and slowly slide my cock in and out of her body she started to scratch at my arm and gasp for air she said with very little breath I’m going to pass out. I could feel her legs starting to buckle and her scratching at my arm got slower and softer. Squeezed tight around her fragile neck and held just the tip of my dick inside of her ass as her body went limp her ass cheeks unclenched and her body slowly slid down the wall and forcing my pipe in her rectum at the same time I laid her on the bed and mounted her ass again I wasn’t done with her yet. While she lied there limp I rolled her on her back and forcefully shoved my hole hand in to her pussy while my still hard cock was slowly sliding in and out of her ass. My fist popped into her pussy so forcefully that she sprang back to life and screamed bloody murder I fallowed her with my fist still in her pussy as she scrambled to get away. My hole hand was so snug in her pussy that I didn’t even have to try hard to keep it in her ripped pussy.. She continued to scream in pain and caught so hard I could see her busted butthole flexed closed so tight I pulled my had from her pussy not trying to take her inside with it. Alexa went limp from the relief of pain I rolled her to her side and still fucked her up the butt. I raped her violently for 6 more hours the sun was up and I was so tired but still thrusted my self into her come filled butthole.. Finally I stopped out because I was so tired when I woke up the room reeked of shit piss and pussy juice I looked over and she wasn’t there. There was a shitty blood stain from her asshole where she was laying I got up and looked for her and she was in the shower. I went in there and ripped open the shower drapes and yelled what’s up slut she looked up at me from the floor of the shower. And said I fuckn hate you. I chuckled and said you look like you been rapped in the ass all night I laughed hard she then said you raped me again Alex my asshole hurts so bad ass she started to cry holding her ruined ass. I climbed in the shower with her and said shit up pussy I’m going to rape you for the rest of your life.. She cried still I then grabbed her head forcing it into my limp dick and saggy nuts tell I got hard she wasn’t even fighting she knew she couldn’t when I was hard she willingly opens her mouth and looked up at me with her tongue out so I put my dick in her open mouth and she began to suck my dick really good I was enjoying it a lot then she said Firmly next time you get really drunk I’m going to rape you up the ass and see how you like it.. Threw out the day she was in more and more pain and cried when she went to the bath room and Whimpered when she sat down no matter how slow she did it her ass was so messed up from me raping her ass mercilessly fucking up her insides. It turned me on thinking bout the pain she was feeling at that moment I had to beat off Several times or I would of raped her again while she was sober.. As the day went on she thought more about it and got more mad at me with every minute because I have raped up the butt many times threw out the years.. She ended up making a case agents me because I raped her but she lost the case and when she gets drunk I break into her house and rape her all the time I can’t get enough of her ass I only want to rape and rip her ass.

This is my confession... Thank God my Father in law is here for me. My name is Melissa. The time was my wedding day, over 4 years ago I was 19 now although it seems like yesterday. That day went from being the most hectic of my life to the best in a split second. Growing up I was an ok looking girl, I had B cup breasts and a skinny figure size 0 size 6 today marriage...lol. Being a natural brunette with milky white skin glasses and braces made me even more of a nerd. I was by no means a slut when I was younger but I did have my share of sex, then I met Andrew. Andrew was the answer to all my prayers for a man. He was athletic, extremely handsome, and had some money. He asked me to marry him I would have been insane to say no.

Andrews dads name is Rick, he's 46. I asked him to give me away at the wedding because my father had left us many years before. I think I was 8 when I last saw him. Mom thought my Uncle should give me away but I had lived with Andrew and his dad for over a year and i wanted the family to get along.

On my wedding day Rick and I were talking about the wedding and getting things together to drive to the church we were laughing playing and throwing things just having fun all around.he was tickling and poking me when in the heat of the moment. I dragged him to the ground as we wrestled and we rolled across the floor tickling and laughing. I felt his breath on my neck as we tussled and I started to feel differently. I realized I was becoming aroused. Instinctively I rubbed my own crotch against his leg that was between my own. He didn't seem to notice but I was becoming wetter and wetter by the second. I realized that I had never been with a older guy before and would like to try it someday. Suddenly he grabbed my tits and said "Well, maybe you'll give me a private show sometime." I wondered if he was thinking what I was thinking at that point. In a panic I rested my head on his chest, taking all the comfort from him I could. I noticed that his breathing was getting deeper. Maybe heavier? He ran his hands through my hair and I dropped my hand down to his knee and quite instinctively squeezed his thigh. I felt him jump a bit but he didn't say anything. He just continued to run his hands through my hair. My breath started to get shallow and come in shorter gasps. I was becoming excited, and very very wet. I needed love and I needed it now. I was dying for an orgasm. I raised my head up to meet my future father in laws and he started to kiss me. I looked at him with my best bedroom eyes and he continued to kiss my face. I started to breathe heavily. "Don't worry precious," he whispered to me, "daddy's here." I almost melted right there. I was totally his now. He could do anything he wanted with me and I hoped he would. We were both becoming violently aroused and nothing could stop us from doing what was to follow. My hands reached up and squeezed his cock. He exhaled loudly when I did that. " I whispered, "I need to be naked for you." I told him. "Yesssssss precious Melissa, Daddy wants you. I want to pleasure you."

"God take me. Fuck me." I responded.

Finally he took off my shirt and seen my push up bra and tiny tits. I stood before him and took off my jeans, revealing the thong panties. Rick pulled the material of my panties aside and, all the while looking lovingly into my eyes, began to eat my dripping pussy. I almost fainted when his tongue found my clit. Andrew was never very good at giving head, he used a very stiff tongue and moved his tongue from side to side. Rick's tongue was soft and wet. He lapped at my clit like a kitten lapping at milk. I practically fell down in ecstasy. He noticed this and stood before me, face to face. I kissed him passionately and he layed me down on the floor. I gladly spread my legs for him, exposing my hairy unshaven pussy. I wanted him between my legs. As if he read my mind he got down on his hands and knees and dropped his head between my legs. I felt his tongue invade me and I convulsed in pleasure.

"FUCK!" I yelled.

I am gonna be a bad girl for you I'm your slut. Make me fuckin' cum!" I said to he just smiled and buried his face in my dripping pussy. I just about fainted with the ferocity of his tongue attack. His silky wet tongue swirled all over my clit and I felt his fingers spread my pussy lips. I felt the two fingers of his other hand slide into me and I humped against them as hard as I possibly could.

"Lick my asshole." I commanded breathlessly.

He looked up at me, "are you sure you want me to?" He asked.

"I need it, I need your tongue on my ass. That's how I like it."

The next thing I knew I felt my ass cheeks being spread and Rick's tongue
invading my ass. I really began to hyperventilate. This was better than any man had ever given me. I was about to cum when he stopped eating me, I looked at him with disappointment but he only smiled.

"Get on your hands and knees for me Melissa. Daddy has a treat for you."

I did as he asked with great urgency, I needed to cum or I would explode.
He undressed and he wasn't very large or thick but I didn't care. He got behind me in less
than a minute. I felt the head of it invade me and begin to slide into
me. The thing was Andrew was bigger than his dad but i was so hot, I screamed as he thrust the thing all the way into me and started to fuck me rapidly. I felt him reach over and grab my hair, pulling me back towards him. I immediately started humping against him. The only sounds in the entire house now were that of our bodies slapping together, my fiancés dad grunts of exertion and my moans and screams.

"Fuck me Melissa my precious. Hump me you little slut, as hard as you can.
Daddy will make you cum as hard as you need to."

"Fuck me fuck me fuck me fuck me fuck me!" I panted over and over. He
continued to thrust into me as hard as he possibly could and I was
approaching nirvana. I had never been fucked this hard before.

"UnghhhhhhhhhhH! FUCKKKKKKKKK!!!" I remember yelling and then I continued a
string of curses and moans. To heighten my sensation he brought his free
hand down hard on my ass cheek, spanking me hard. I came again when he did
it.

After a few minutes I stopped humping and rested a moment on the floor,
I could still feel his cock.

"Don't ever leave me Dad." I whispered that was the first time I called him that.

"I'm yours precious, always have been, always will be." He whispered in
that soothing tone of his again. I knew everything was going to be all
right. He pulled out of me and let go of my hair and I fell to the
floor. I looked around at Rick with animal lust in my eyes. It was almost incest . It was wrong, it was all I wanted.

I jumped on him like a lioness attacking her prey. He could only squeal
with delight. I grabbed his cock and kissed my way down his body, I ran my tongue through his pubic hair and he moaned. I immediately went for it.

"God Damn it Melissa! Tongue me baby! Tongue fuck me!" I was shocked to hear him talk like this but I admit it turned me on like nothing else I had ever experienced. He started to pant and claw at my hair as I sucked older cock for the first time.

"God Melissa you give the best head you little slut!" He screamed.

I was amazed that he said that and I loved it, he was everything I ever
wanted in a lover. When I inserted a fingertip in his asshole and he
immediately came harder than anyone I had ever seen. I was in love. After several minutes he recovered and looked up at me, smiling. I smiled back I was so proud to give him such an orgasm.

"We'll top this.... every night from here on in." he said as he kissed me again we left for the church and he fucked me one more time there and then sent me down the aisle to his son dripping his cum out of my pussy. We still live with Andrews Dad and I now think of my father in law as my friend, lover, and confidante. And I've never been happier!

Few weekends ago, I went to visit my friend. He took us to a pretty big party. The only person I knew there was him. He met up with his buddies and they all wanted to play beer pong. He teamed up with his friend and I got paired up with a fat girl wearing a shirt and jeans a bit too small for her. Her name was Beth. I estimated this girl to be pretty drunk by this point. And for a fat girl, her face was somewhat attractive.

The host let everyone know the shutout rule - naked lap around the building with your hands behind your back. I had no intentions of getting shutout.

We won our first and second games (Beth only made one cup). Then our third game, we got shutout. I was horrified, but realized I would never see these people again. So I took off my shoes, and looked over at Beth. She was already naked and running out the door. I quickly stripped down and followed her.

The rest of the party was looking out the window and laughing, but none followed us outside. Being in much better shape than she, I was able to catch up to her. Her fat ass was bouncing in a very un-attractive way. I passed her, and looked over. Her stomach fat and tits were bouncing in an eerily erotic way.I tried not to stare as we turned the first corner of the building, or so we though. They failed to mention that the whole complex was one building, so it was a really far fucking run.

She slowed down once she realized how far it was, and so did I. She didnt say a word to me or look over at me, but I was still sneaking glances at her tits. I did my best to ignore the fat. Then I realized I had gotten a boner. Running with a boner is awkward. I am pretty sure she saw it, because I could see a smile on her face.

We turned another corner and there was no lights on this side of the building. Out of nowhere,I felt her left hand hitting my chest. She rubbed my chest, and started movign her hand down. THen she grabbed my dick and started jerking. Our running pace had slowed down to a walk. My eyes had fully adjusted to the darkness, and I could make out the outline of her body. I moved in front of her, and picked up her tits in my hands.

They were some of the heaviest tits I had ever felt. I started touching her nipples, and her tongue licked my lips then forced its way inside my mouth. We made out and I played with her tits and she stroked my cock. I felt my dick poking into her fat rolls.

She licked my neck and down my chest as she started squatting. She gobbled up my cock. She clearly had some dick sucking skills. Looking down, it looked like I was getting a blowjob from a blob. It also looked like she was masturbating.

Then, still squatting, she started to lean back and plopped on the ground on her back. I swore I felt the earth shake. With her legs spread open, she said "Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me" over and over again. Thinking with my dick, I got between her legs. She was holding her fat up with one hand and guided my dick into her pussy with the other.

This girl liked it rough, and talked dirty throughout. "fuck my pussy, fuck my pussy, I want it to hurt." I dont think I have ever fucked a girl as hard. I grabbed, slapped, pinched, sucked, bit her nipples. She started to grab at her fat rolls, and it sounded like she was crying. But that was actually her orgasming. And the only reason I figured that out was her saying "oh my god I just came fuck that felt so good," and continued to rub her fat.

I kept pounding away and I could feel it building up. I told her "shit I am going to cum," and she told me "pull out now." I pulled out, and this fat bitch moved fast. She inhaled my cock down to the balls (several times), then took it out and started jerking until I came on her face. I had not jerked off in a week, so it was quite a load. It started dripping off her chin and onto her tits. I had forgotten that there was nothing to wipe her down with. She sucked the last bit of cum out of my dick, then started to wipe the cum off her face with her finger into her hand. She then licked her hand. She continued this until she was certain her face was cleaned. She got up and started walking back the way we came. As we rounded the corner and it became easier to see, she asked if there was anything else on her.

Her tits were covered. I was tempted to not say anything, but I pointed to her tits. She said "oh fuck," and proceeded to wipe it all on her hands and lick it off. Then she started to run back to the apartment.

We got in, and the beer pong games had continued. Everyone stopped dead in their tracks and stared at us as we came in and started cheering. She grabbed her clothes and went into the bathroom. My friend yelled out "what the fuck took you so long? Were you two fucking?" I probably had a shit eating grin on, and he yelled "yeah they fucked! hahah they fucked!" Everyone started cheering. Beth came out of the bathroom, and looked embarrassed. They cheered her on as she walked to the door and left.

THen they all turned to me, and I realized I was still naked. So I asked "ok, whose next?"

I have a mad love for a super wet pussy that started from when I met my oldest sons, mothers, sister. I had been with my partner at the time for around a year when her sister needed somewhere to stay as she was having problems where she was and my partner told her to come stay with us. I had never meet her and wasn't expecting what I saw. My partner was around 5'7 blonde, petite with a nice ass and c cup tits. Her sister though was around 5'10 black hair, slightly bigger build with an ass to die for and smaller tits. No more than a hand full but the squishy wobbly type of tits I didn't realise I liked until I finally saw them. But her pussy, OMG. So anyway while drinking one night my partner gave up and went to bed leaving me and her sister up, alone and getting drunk. She always wore low cut tops letting me get good views of her cleavage all day everyday, and tonight was no different. Well the drink took over and I mentioned to her how I found her tits a big turn on and how I would sneek a look at them as often as I could. Well bowl me over with a feather if she didn't lift her top and give me a full frontal view of them right there and then. Instantly hard. She laughed and put them away,much to my sorrow. Was pretty obvious right then that she had no qualms about letting me enjoy them., and who was I to complain. We drank some more then I got up to go to bed, she flashed her tits at me before I left the room, sweet dreams she said. 
Well did I give my partner every little bit of everything I had that night, with the image of her sister firmly etched into my head.
 Morning comes around and first thing I hear when I enter the kitchen " sounded like a good time in your room last night".
 My partner had claimed the shower so I made my morning coffee and went and enjoyed the fresh morning, waiting my turn for the shower. Finished my coffee, went inside and my partner was in the kitchen all happy and looking hot.
 Of to the shower I went to freshen up and who should be in there but my partners sister. Leaning against the basin with a devilish look in her eyes. I don't know what came over me but I locked the door and went straight over to her, grabbing her face a kissing her like a man possessed. I stopped turned the shower on and just dropped my towel. Now I love a good finger bang so as we kissed again I spread her legs, wow, no panties. She knew what she wanted. And as if the flood gates opened when I touched her, her juice instantly spread all over my hand soaking my fingers and running down her trimmed lips. 1 finger, then 2,3,4 what the fuck this girl was soaked and her pussy was hungry for my fingers. I had (at that point) never had a pussy so wet and juicy and was instantly hooked. I could of spent all day playing with her. Now I never fucked her that morning but it was going to happen, I was going to make sure of that. But she did stay in the bathroom while I showered and was more than happy to watch me wank as I watched her finger herself with those sexy tits poking over her top. And to top it off she let me stand in front of her and blow all over her pussy which seemed to make her hole even wetter. 
 To this day I don't know how I got away with that first time with the sister in-law but it was the first of many little games she played with me over the months she stayed with us and is definitely the beginning of my love for super soaker pussy.

So I need to write this down before it all gets muddled up in my head. I still can't believe it happened.
I am Mark and my wife is Julie, I am 42 and she is 33. She is my second wife my first passed away almost 7 years ago and I met Julie through a friend at work. I never thought I had a hope in hell at getting with her but she has since told me she knew I was the man for her as soon as she saw me. We got married only six months after that. That all happened last year and we are still really getting to know each other. Now Julie is very beautiful and a natural red head with a temper to match. She is also very short only 4 foot 10 inches tall with hair almost all the way down to her ass and I think she stopped growing only to start growing her breasts she is a very nice DD cup and my first thought on seeing her was wow I want to see them. I am 6 foot tall salt and pepper hair with a beard to match, I have always kept myself in shape and even if my cock is not that long just under 7 inches it is very thick. But that is all another story and not what I want to confess, just thought I would put in the back story.

My confession starts around 2 months ago. Julie told me her boss had said she could use his villa in France for the week as a reward for all her hard work over the summer. It was very short notice and I had to ask my boss (who is also my best friend of over 30 years) for the time off, and knew it would mean he would have to put in a lot of extra hours, but he said I could have the time off if I did him a favour, It turned out the favour wasn't that bad. He asked if we would take his daughter Lucy with us? She had been asking him for months to take her somewhere hot and he could never find the time. I have known her all her 19 years and said that would be OK because I knew Julie got on well with her. When I told Julie she was OK with it but a little upset because she said the villa was very private and she was looking forward to being naked a lot. Before I could stop myself I said why will that stop us, more as a joke but I saw that little evil smile that Julie has and knew then I had maybe said the wrong thing.
We drove from the UK onto the ferry and through France to the south just a few miles from the sea. The villa turned out to be massive with a big pool and like Julie said very private. It was just after 1pm and very hot when we got there, I started to un pack the car and what a surprise Julie and Lucy said they were going to leave me to it and sit by the pool. When I finished and grabbed a beer for myself I walked out by the pool and got the shock of my life, both of them we sitting by the pool naked as the day they were born. Julie always looked stunning naked but my eyes were drawn to Lucy, her small pert breasts looked amazing her legs were open just a little and she was shaved and her clit was poking out. Julie laughed and said she had planned this just to see what my reaction was, and Lucy was only too happy to do it. My thoughts at that point were both very naughty and a little scared at what my boss and friend would say if he ever found out. Julie came up to me and started to pull my shirt off and soon was pulling my shorts and underwear off too. My cock was rock hard and stood out tall and proud. Lucy said to Julie that she was a lucky woman. Now I had never been naked like this in my life and Julie grabbed my cock and pulled me over to sit next to them, then came shock number 2, she bent over and took my cock in her mouth Lucy put her hand to her pussy and started to masturbate watching us. I was in total shock, but when Lucy moved closer, Julie took her mouth from my cock and before I knew it Lucy put hers on my cock. Julie kissed me and then said she had a confession, she told me she and Lucy had been playing together for a few months now. She pushed me back and put her pussy to my mouth, I felt Lucy take her mouth from my cock and then I felt her put her pussy there and before I knew it she was riding me like a horse. I didn't last long I shot my cum deep inside her, and then watched as Julie went down on her and cleaned her up. I lay there in total shock and they both kissed and played with my cock in an effort to get it hard again, when it was Julie sat on me and made sure it went into her ass as Lucy placed her pussy at my mouth, It took me longer this time to cum and again she let me watch as Lucy cleaned my wife's ass with her tongue.

Over that whole week I lost count of the times I fucked them both and watched them fuck each other I was drained when we got home and needed another holiday to recover. Julie wanted to shock me a little and she did but gave me the best week of my life, and it didn't end with the holiday because Lucy comes over to visit a lot and is in fact visiting tonight and has said she is bringing a friend over so I am looking forward to that but not sure I can survive 3 women at once.

I would love to post pictures but because of my wife's job that is just not going to happen but I will come back tomorrow and tell you all what happens tonight, Julie has not fucked me for over 5 days and banned me from masturbating so I would be full for tonight. Wish me luck

I confess to getting hard and turned on by my masseuse.

I know what your thinking just tip her and get the happy ending. Well Elle not that kind of a masseuse. Elle is licensed in therapeutic massage and is phenomenal at her work. My wife and I are both her clients. She works out of a legit chiropractic office so her services are covered on our insurance. My wife recommended chiropractic and massage massage therapy after I suffered a sports injury a few years ago.

The chiropractor had just aligned my spine. I was in waiting room. I had a nagging thought that I had forgotten something. Elle came out moments later to retrieve me. She greeted me with her typical warm smile. Elle was 24. She had a svelte toned and athletic body. Brown hair typically put up in a ponytail. Blue eyes and dimples. She was girl next door pretty. Elle motioned me towards the back rooms. I followed her down the long hall. I was watching her ponytail sway from side to side when my attention was drawn to her perfectly toned ass clad in yoga pants. The tight fit of her yoga pants left little to the imagination. I was fascinated with each perfectly outlined ass cheek rise and fall as her hips swayed side to side. Her walk was purely feminine. I was having a hard time finding a panty line when we arrived at the door to her room. My eyes lingered a bit too long and Elle caught me staring. She opened the door and invites me in wordlessly with a friendly smirk.

SHIT! I realized what I had forgotten. I didn’t pregame. Pregaming in this case meant masturbating before my appointment. A practice I began after an untimely, embarrassing erection I had with my original masseuse shortly after I began massage therapy. I got the impression that I had offended this masseuse so I apologized. After another awkward appointment with my original masseuse, she announced that she was getting married and her fiance got a job out of state. That is when both my wife and I began seeing Elle. Turns out that Elle was a much better masseuse anyway.

Once inside the room Elle asked, You want me to concentrate on your lower back and hips still? I nodded. She continued, You know the drill. Get undressed and I'll be back in a a few minutes.

She closed the door behind her as she left. I quickly undressed. I got on the table naked and face down. I pulled the sheet over me. I put my face in the saddle shaped cradle. A minute later I heard a soft knock at the door with Elle asking if I’m ready. I respond with a Yep. I hear the door open then close, Elle pulled the sheet down exposing my back. I felt her warm oily hands on my upper back moments later. Elle has a touch that is deep, slow and sensual. She intuitively skates the line between pain and pleasure with every movement. My stress melted away. My mind wandered to very recent memories of Elles beautifully shaped 24 year old ass. I mentally slap myself by recalling that I have a daughter her age. Never had I once thought of Elle sexually. No…. Really. I have admired her youthful beauty but never considered having sex with her before. As her hands moved down my back I force any notions of Elles sexuality out of my mind.

My mind wanders……. ***I recall a warm summer day. I’m in a field near my house with my childhood friend JoAnn. We had just finished swimming. We wanted to warm up and get some sun. We followed a deer trail through the yard high tall grass to a deer bed, where the grass had been flattened. We spread our towels on it and layed down. I was enjoying the warmth of the sun on my back when I felt something irritating it. Was it a bug? I shooed it away. I discovered it was a piece of grass that JoAnn was intentionally tickling me with. I told her to knock it off, It itches. Joann continue till I pulled it roughly from her hands and threw it away. I put my face back down in my arms.

Moments later JoAnn says, Sorry.

I answer with a shrug. JoAnn starts gently scratching my back where she had tickled me with the grass.

I let out a pur saying, now that feels good.

JoAnn’s light scratching turns to a light touch. It felt electric. I was being touched in areas that usually didn't get touched. A contented, Mmmmm escaped my lips. As she gently moved her touch slowly on my back. I turn to look at her. I notice the wet bright yellow panties of her bikini clinging to every curve of her vagina. I would come to know this as camel toe later in life. It felt I wanted share the sensation of touch with her.

Hey Joann, this feels really good. Let me do it to you.

She sprung up quickly, reached around her back and adeptly unfastened the back of her bikini top while holding the front against her so it wouldn’t fall off. She held it tight against her while she laid on her belly. Her naked back facing me waiting to be touched. I mimicked the movement of her touch on my back on hers.

JoAnn says, Oooo That really does feel good. I wish girls could go around topless.

Me too, I joke.

She continues, I remember when I was little girl and I didn’t have to wear a top when swimming. I felt free.

I suggested that she take her top off, No one will see in this tall grass. I won’t tell anyone.

JoAnn said, This doesn’t mean I want to have sex. You’re just my friend. Not my boyfriend.

I nodded and crossed my heart telling her, I won’t do anything you don’t want me to do, Promise.

JoAnn turned over and sat up. The loose top pressed against her chest covering her boobs. She conspiratorially looked in all directions making sure that the tall grass gave us enough privacy. She slowly removed the covering from her breasts and dropped the top beside her. She beamed with a triumphant yet bashful brace filled smile. Then she laid quickly on her side facing me to hide behind the tall grass. I don’t think I took my eyes off of her breasts since she bared them. I was fascinated.

What?, she asks embarrassed.

Your breasts have grown since the last time I saw them. Their amazing.

You think so? She responds looking down at them. They’re gonna get bigger. My Mom has big boobs. She looks down at my crotch. Oh my God! Did you get a boner from seeing these.

JoAnns breasts were fascinating. Her chest was no longer flat like mine but had 2 rounded mounds. The areola got larger and her nipples were erect. Joann asks me to lay down. As soon as I do she touches my chest. My eyes are wide open and staring at her lovely new breasts. She self consciously asks to me stop staring her boobs and to shut my eyes. I am slightly disappointed but I cooperate. I can feel her light touch as her fingers move up my arm, across my chest and down my other arm. Her touch is slow sensual. Then from my chin down the center of my chest, over my belly button to the top of my waistband. My cock involuntarily twitches inside my swim trunks from proximity of her touch. I wonder if she noticed. Her touch travels back up to my chest where it makes a lazy figure 8 around my nipples.

Your turn, I suddenly say as I sit up. Surprisingly JoAnn seems to be excited. She lays down and closes her eyes. I mimicked the path her touch took on my body. I touched her lightly as she did up her arm, across her chest above her breasts and down my other arm. Then from her chin down the center of her chest between her breasts. Over her flat belly button to the top of her bikini bottom waistband. I stopped to take a look at her camel toe. I moved my hand back up to her chest where it makes a lazy figure 8 around her the borders of her breasts.

JoAnn coos, Ooooo that feels good.

I asked her if I can touch them. She nodded approval. I cup one then the other and squeeze gently. I can’t help myself. I lean forward and take a nipple between my lips sucking and licking gently.

JoAnn smacks me on the back of my head playfully. HEY! I said you can touch but no kissing. Now you got to show me your boner.

I didn't quite understand the logic but I was willing to play along. I untied the drawstring on my swim trunks then then lifted the waistband to flash my hardened cock.

JoAnn says, I can barely see… Wait. She moves her head down placing an ear on my belly button. I can feel her naked breast against my thigh. My cock jumps. She squeals with delight. Did you just make it do that? Doesn’t it hurt being hard like that and trapped in you trunks. Maybe you should take it out.

I thought for a moment and asked, not before you show me your pussy like we used to. You show me yours and I’ll show you mine.

JoAnn responded with I don’t have anything down there. She nonchalantly pulled up the waistband of her bikini and exposed her pussy beneath the yellow material. Her thighs and torso made a Y where they met. At the Y where all creases met was a cleft barely covered by a sprinkling of dark downy hair. JoAnn pleads, come on Todd. Release it. Take your trunks off. I took my top off. I dare you.

I was never one to turn down a dare so I pulled my trunks down and my cock sprang up at full attention.

Wow! You got bigger too. JoAnn states then asks, Can I touch it?

I nod cooly, but inside I am dying for her to touch me. JoAnn touches me gently running fingers up and down the length of the shaft. I feel so good. Her touch sends shockwaves of pleasure through my body. I Instruct her to wrap her whole hand around it. She does.

Oooo. The skin is soft and warm but it’s so hard.

I ask her to move her hand up and down. She does and I moan. It feels amazing. This half naked girl is stroking my cock.

First she says, like this, while stroking. Wow I can feel the skin moving over the hard part. Then in reaction to my moan she ask, Wait….. Eww! are you getting off?

*** I crash back to the present when Elle asked if her pleasure is good. I think, did she just say pleasure? I come to my senses and reply the pressure is fine. Her skilled hands had been working on my lower back which was exposed to the top of my ass crack. I am now completely aware of my erection that has grown between me an the table.

Elle covered my back with the sheet and moved to my lower half. She exposed one leg and most of the attached buttock. While tucking the sheet between my legs, she inadvertently poked the tip of my hardened cock. It's understandable. It is typically not there. The unintentional physical attention to my cock has me wishing for more. Her hands sensually moved up and down my leg from mid thigh to ankle. If my leg could orgasm it would’ve already shot a load. It wasn’t a stretch to imagine how good those skilled hands and movement would feel on my cock. Her sexual partner was lucky. None of these thoughts helped my erection disappear. She kneaded my bare buttock then smoothed a knot in my hip. She barely gave me time to acknowledge her hands on my bare ass before putting me through the excruciating pain/pleasure of working out a knot. She covered me up and repeats on the opposite leg.

Then I began imagining what Elle looks like naked. Her breasts are C cup. Are her areola large or small? Her complexion is light so the probably pink. What does her pussy look like? She is most likely shaved clean. That seems to be what girls are doing now. Are her labia large or hidden? Her yoga pants left little to the imagination. It was perfect. Ok now I was picturing Elle naked while she massaged me.

Elle asked me how I’m doing. I know what's coming next. Shit! She needed me to turn over. I am at full mast. Hard as a rock. She lifted up the sheet and glanced away to provide a modicum of modesty. She asked me to flip over on my back and move down. I flip over hopeful that I wasn’t as hard as I thought I was. She replaced the sheet. I looked down and my hard on made a tent under the sheet. I glanced at Elles face. To credit her professionally she didn’t even seem to notice. I closed my eyes, slightly embarrassed, willing my erection soft. Nope, not gonna happen. My cock felt every movement of the sheet and loved it.

Elle was up behind my head and working. She said wow, I can feel a lot of tension in your neck and shoulders. Her hands are magic. The tension melted away. I didn’t even about sex for the moment. Until she moved her hands from the base of my neck, over my shoulders down my arms slowly and sensually. My eyes were closed but I could sense her position. I shave my head clean. I could feel what could only have been her pubic area as it lightly touching the crown of my head while she was bending forward over me. I opened my eyes and was staring at the bottom of her clothed breasts. I could only imagine her head inches from my sheet covered phallus. I wonder to myself if she is just as curious about me as I am with her.

Elle finished with my upper body. She moved the sheet to bare my leg, thigh and hip. The sheet felt exquisite as it moved against my cock as she tucked the it in under the opposite leg. The back of her hand grazed it and I nearly let out a moan. She worked my calf, then knots in my thigh when she massaged my hip. I was hyper aware of the proximity of her hands to my cock. She reached across my body and pulled my opposite hip through the sheet. The action caused her lower body to press into my naked leg. I didn’t know how much more I can take. She repeated the same work on my opposite leg. The sheet and her inadvertent touches prolonged my hardness. Before we finished she pulled on my legs to stretch them. She shook them by the ankle and left me wondering is she wanted to see my cock wiggle.

Elle announced that the massage was over by asking me how I was feeling. I told her I felt great as usual. I caught her eye before she left the room. I gave her a heartfelt apology for my condition. Sometimes it just has a mind of its own.

Elle smiled and looked down directly at the sheet where my cock was making a tent. She said flirtatiously, No worries. You’d be surprised how often that happens.
She left me to get dressed.

I confess I wanted to fuck my ex-step-mom sooo bad that I started showing her my dick. It was several years ago as my parents were going through their divorce. They had only been married 7 years. My step mom wasn't a hugely sexy woman, but she had amazing, big tits, and I loved it when her nipples would poke through her night gown as she walked around the house. They were HUGE!

I got so horny for her that when my dad was at work, I would go out into the living room where she was watching TV, wearing nothing but a t-shirt and really short/tight gym shorts, and give myself a hard on. I would make it stick up like a tent, sitting in the recliner next to the couch she was sitting on. I'd have light conversation with her, and she'd look over at me talking, chatting and laughing. I never made eye contact with her though, meaning when she would look over at me, I'd always make it a point to look down at her titties and make my dick pulse as she was looking at me.

One day she was vacuuming the house, so I put on my little shorts and got it hard. As she went around, I followed, moving the cord for her and helping her out, but with a RAGING boner. A few times I even brushed it against her ass moving around her. The last time I did anything was when she was sleeping on the couch before she moved out. I went in the living room late at night one time and started watching TV, wearing nothing but a house robe. I pulled it open and started jacking off. I loved that she turned around and watched me for a little while as I came all over myself.

And that was it. Ooh how I wish so badly that we would of fucked!

It started with me very anxious, i knew my Master’s aim and we have started negotiating about that and Him making me feel the balance He wanted to insert made my knees weak and so willing for Him. We really play with fire and sink in deep ocean what other might call abusing, emotionally and otherwise. He says He never sinked deeper with anyone but i sure do know i wouldn’t taste even a bit with someone else. His Sneaky nature makes trust risky but over the years He would saty around and all that flashed infront of my eyes. That night i was weak to make His fantasy come true and He was kind, then tomorrow i felt His sadistic side on strike and my nature always feels bound to make it happen what He craves, thirsty to taste it as well, dark corners He calls me into, corruption that makes Him so excited idk what exactly in me feels so tied by that. Like i want Him to know someone is there with all the connection to let Him taste it. Like some deep care so He can have His demons dance around me and consume me. Conflicted with second thoughts flashing tilting up and down, He is a beast He will ruin you, and in other hand hearing Him letting me know He is there for me happy He have that chance to be so free. It was the true, He can fix me only with His attention no matter how abusing it can feel or how corrupted an against what i would do in general. His lust takes me in His arms and make me dance like i never danced before, always conflicted anxiou but He say smile and be a good slut for your Master and that warmth and that strange trust, He will hold me He will not drop me. No matter how bad His sadistic is, a blind trust. So far i did so many things that makes my blood boils when i think about it but being risky with Him makes me wet and excited and so alive and so happy. We will manage, the connection is stronger than any issue we might have from past. I have never trusted more even in times i felt Him like a beast and was afraid what if He breaks me an doesn’t fix me. But then He pour confidence in me and desire for that path. And i made my choice, make His fantasy come true in all the conflict and i knew i’ll break into little pieces even tho i made mistake and said only with not knowing where our dynamic stands can break me i was so wrong. That yes, but that wasn’t the only thing. When i speak to „normal“ people i see how insane we both are and what we are doing, and i can see how they judge You, but that energy of Yours the desire to feel all no matter how bad it can be.. how did I find You , have You created that in me.. was it there.. I am losing sight of was i tor it is molded in me. A seduction but it can’t be because i have not felt more close to anything like i am to Your energy, even tho i am not corrupted and You corrupted me and now i beg for more just like You said i will. Eithr way i decided to jump when i feel my Lord that sadistic i always fear i know he will break me and abuse me deeply and i’ll suffer beyond what i can explain but then i trusted i trusted to all what he said to me and i knew one word will fix and i trusted He wants me as His toy, You fix in some point toy You like using. And that intimacy we were building makes me so more hungry and able to walk the path, it’s the puzzle more that was needed. It’s the fuel so that you can bare more and more and needed for deep deep ocean my Master is tempted with. So i visited the wolf pack, some details You know how i got there and then i figured i was desperate to prove myself even tho Master said you don’t have to slave, but I know His stubborn nature and if I haven’t tried so far we wouldn’t be here because i was so stubborn to be at His feet He looked in my direction at some point. I loved that change in Him, makes Him more open and it’s not selfish change, I want Him happy regardless. I knew what He wanted to get my all holes filled at once and i knew His corruptive wanted me not to use condom even tho at times He conflicted for me and that was soo tasty that it made me jump, He said that’s risky He was taking care of me, so I decided to take care of His corruptive to. It’s soo important we feed our desires or we go old so fast and spirit dies an soon we don’t know what we live for. We play on levels that are hidden but that cracked smile keeps You going us going for some time. So i was shameless slut of my Lord an i managed to poke and tease and then spill it out when i made the moment right asking professor, daddy and the watcher to make my fantasy come true and that i couldn’t trust anyone else with that. Long story short they accepted.. and while it started happening i knew this is where i break my innocence snapping under my Master’s fingers just like that and i know He likes to push so He pushed even more. With not fixing

Hi guys, long time reader, first time poster.

I confess just the other day I achieved intercourse with a teenager. I wrote out how it happened for your fapping pleasure. Before the trolls arrive, I will not post pics or vids, as I enjoy banging this girl, and will not likely enjoy getting banged by Bubba if I ever got caught. Yes this is a true story.

I have changed our names to protect both of our identities.

***

I had arranged to meet Beth before the group gathering. Tonight is the youth group's Christmas banquet, and she thinks that she's coming in a bit early to get in some photographs.

Well, she is. I told her that I'd like to send some proofs to a modelling agency, and that I need a model to work with. She was flattered and more than willing to comply. Beth is a simple country girl, homeschooled. I asked her once about her schooling, if she learns about biology, physics, math, if her mom is really capable of teaching it. Turns out there's lots that she doesn't get taught.

I really wanted to know how much she knew about sex, and a general sex-education in highschool would include STDs, so I ask her if she's ever heard of chlamydia. She answers, "It's pronounced clematis, and it's a viney plant with white flowers." No sex-ed.

When she arrives, she's wearing a stunning crimson red dress. It hugs her curves. It's strapless, and shows the top of her cleavage, and shows more than half her thighs. The best part of the dress is the zipper up the front--it goes from top to bottom, and there's a zipper head on each end. She's let the heads run a couple of inches from the hem on both ends. She weighs maybe 100 pounds, this dress shows off her perfect legs and ass like nothing else.

Her blonde hair is up in a fancy kind of bun, with long strands dangling down. She isn't wearing any stockings and her legs are smooth and white, and wears a mid-calf-high leather boot, with heals. She's about 5'2" usually, with the boot maybe 5'4". For a 15 year old homeschooler, she has sex appeal down.

"Come right in!" I motion her into the studio I have set up. The studio is in the same building as the banquet, where this youth group meets. She wasn't warned, but I have three high-definition video cameras in the room--one at front, one at side, and one in the opposite corner, close to the ceiling. I intend to revisit this appointment in my mind many times, and the recorded video will help.

"So, today we're going to take a few shots and get them submitted to a modelling studio, to get their feedback on my photography technique. Ready?"

"Sure", she answers with a hesitance, "But what's the video cameras for?" She motions to the obvious cameras.

"Don't pay them any mind, they are for my own purpose. Just ignore them!" I keep cheery and focused, not gonna let this get derailed. I flick on the three high-wattage flood lamps and get some lighting going.

Beth sits on the provided couch. It's a slouchy couch that I selected exactly for that reason. She sits on it and immediately loses balance. Her arms and legs all go out to rebalance, and I get a glimpse of everything wonderful. Perfect "little girl" white cotton panties. And you know damn straight I caught a few clicks, nevermind the video.

"Whew! I almost fell right over!" She wiggles to sit upright. I get her in a few positions: upright, laying on her belly, laying on her back, standing in front of the couch, standing on the couch. A couple of favorites: I got one where she is laying on her belly, and she is facing the camera, head propped up on hands, with elbows to the floor and her knees apart and feet up towards her head. What a glorious view for the camera behind her; on the couch, laying on her back, she has her two hands almost cupping her breasts, pursed lips facing the camera, and her one leg straight and the other upright and bent. God I love her legs.

A couple of times I glimpsed her panties again, and made an "Oops!" kind of sound, so as to play innocent with her. It was obvious that it didn't *really* bother her, and she wasn't ever really embarrassed that it had happened.

Half an hour has passed and I probably have 100 photos, all very excellent. She loves the attention and follows every suggestion.

"Beth, have you ever been tanning?" She's white like my bed linens.

"No, Mom and Dad have me working the greenhouse and I don't get out to go to school, so not really."

"Your skin is very white, can we try something?" She nods. "Come sit on the couch."

I put down the camera and walk up to face her sitting on the couch, and put my hands on her calves just above her boots.

"If we rub your skin a little bit, they'll get a bit of color. Like a little bit red. Are you ticklish?" She shakes her head no.

It was a lie, that her skin should change color. There's no real truth behind it, but it was a lie based on truth: she doesn't like how white her skin is, and I want to touch her. I put my hands on her calf, right above the boot, and drag my fingertips in small circles, over her knee and up to her lower thighs.

She giggles, and doesn't protest. Her skin has changed color though, on her face; she is flushed.

I pull up her chin to look up at me standing in front of her, and do the same to her cheeks, her forehead, her nose, ears and behind the ears. When I got behind her ears, she closed her eyes and leaned in, so I took my time moving on. I tickled her hair, her neck, and moved to her shoulders. "Sit forward", I tell her.

She moves to the front edge of the couch, and I step on the couch to get behind her, then sit behind her with one leg on either side. "Now sit back." Her full weight is leaned against me, and if she knew what a hard-on was, she would feel mine pressed right against her lower back.

I continue massage tickling her shoulders, down her arms, and get back to her neck and ears. She lets out a soft moan and says "That feels really relaxing."

"And it's working too, your skin is changing color." There's no mirror for her to see, so I think she has to take my word for it. "I need to get every inch of your skin, so you're going to have to trust me." She doesn't react, or speak or flinch or anything, so I take my turn.

I casually make continuing tickle circles down her shoulders, to her collarbone, back to her neck, just beyond her collarbone. Her skin is so smooth, and without blemish, and she is totally relaxed and pressing her weight into me. Eventually I reach the hem of her dress, and am massaging her breasts. It's not a fondle or a cupping, but the same tickling. They're so tender, and they almost feel hot to the touch, but that might be in my head.

I continue to tickle up and down her chest, from hem up to neck and ears, and back down again. If she had any reason to be suspicious of foul play, it could be because I would be massaging this part of her body for 10 minutes alone. I even made sure to reach in under her dress a tiny bit, where the zipper head has been let down a bit. And when she didn't protest about that, I let slip in my fingers just under the hem of her dress, right onto her covered breasts. It's tight-fitting, so I don't insist on getting them in, just a bit of foreshadowing for her to think about.

"How are you doing?" I ask her, softly. "Mmmhmm" She responds without words, and I think she slouches a bit. I remember the camera that is facing the couch, and that it probably has a nice view of her crotch right now. OH! Her crotch..

I reach one hand down to her knee, and start massaging there, while the other tickled its way down the front of her dress. Agains she never protests that I ran my hand over her breast, over her belly, pressing in every step of the way. When both of my hands are on her knees, I start to do a drag kind of tickle, straight lines on her thighs, inside, on top, outside. And repeat, each time getting closer to the hem of her dress. Inside her thighs, on top of her thighs, outside of her thighs. Up and down. Repeat.

As I reach the hem of her dress, on my next pass I make a subtle gesture for her to part her legs, I just sort of push her knees a bit outwards. On my next trip up, I am not only inside her thighs, but reaching all the way down to the back of her thighs.

"Beth, do you still trust me?"

"Oh, yes!" She answers almost as a plea. "Put your hands on the back of my head." She reaches around, and clasps her hands on the back of my neck. At the same time I am continuing my upward travel to the hem of her dress, which has no risen because her legs are parted. Very gently, raking my fingers over the insides of her thighs I can feel the warmth that comes from the prize at the end of the road..

Then it happened, my thumbs caught the slightest glance of cotton--her panties. I almost froze it was so unexpected. I mean, I was going there, that's what I wanted, but now that I had arrived I was caught in fear.

"Are you done?" She asks. Her hands are rubbing my head, and she's almost squirming in my hands, as though to try to provoke me to continue.

"Not unless you are", I answer. She relaxes again, and sighs. She wants it.

Now, I pick up her one leg with both hands, and hook it on the outside of my knee. She complies and does her other leg for me. Now spread wide open, she leans her head on my shoulder, and for the first time I notice her breathing--it's quite heavy, she is silently panting.

So I work my way up from her knees, tickling her thighs, knowing that this time I will touch her, and there's no going back.

Every inch closer, she breathes another heavy sigh, I can feel her tensing her whole body, gripping and pulling my hair with her hands. Finally, with my thumbs, I feel the cotton again, and I rake up against it, making circles again.

Then, I hold my hands steady on either side of her panties, just millimetres from her crotch, and, holding my own breath, with my right thumb, gently press into the cotton. At first, light as a feather, and when I'm done, with enough pressure that Beth is squealing. She has never been touched like this.

I start to stroke my thumb up and down the cotton, where her pussy lips divide. It is so hot, and there is considerable friction from how wet she is. Beth is moaning with every exhale.

With the rest of my hands, I grip her under her thighs, right around to her ass, still stroking her very damp panties. She is almost pulling my hair out, writhing in ecstasy, moaning louder with every breath.

I move one hand from her thigh back to her chest, and stroke heavily her chest and neck and ear, and cup her clothed breast. I slow my stroking--I'd like to change pace, but don't want to disappoint her.

Now cupping her vagina and her breast, I just hold her tight, pressing her back against me. Breathing silently, but heavily, she finally speaks.

"Oh my God, Andrew. That is incredible. That feels so good. I don't want you to stop."

"Let's skip the banquet, eh? What do you say?" I have my eyes on the prize, and want to seal the deal. We're only a few rooms away, but nobody knows we're here, and we could stay all night. The banquet starts in about 30 minutes.

"Well.." she pauses. It's clear she wants to go.

"Ok, I tell you what. Let's stay here for a little while longer, go to the banquet, then come back. I promise you won't regret it." Beth is obviously excited.

"Andrew?" She asks. "I want more."

"Let me give it to you then." I slide out from behind her, thankful for a chance to breathe and give my own boner some space. She's now slouching right back against the couch, with her ass on the front edge.

I kneel down in front of her, and reach up her thighs, and under her (now unzipped) dress, grasping both sides of her panties at her waist. She lifts her ass a little and with a quick tug I have them at her ankles, then over her boots.

I look up and see in her full glory: perfect shapely thighs, knees slightly parted, and a perfect, swollen, parted and glistening wet pussy. She has a dirty-blonde patch of hair in a neat little V-shape above her labia, then a perfect hairless stomach.

"If you want to prove to me you're ready for this, then you'll have to leave these behind." The look of shock on her face, as a twirl her panties around my index finger, is priceless. I'm going to make this sweet innocent girl the hottest fuck toy there ever was.

She bites her bottom lip, looks up to a corner of her eye and finally nods to agree.

I can't tell you how precious a sight that is: I am knelt before her, panties in hand, her dress unzipped almost to her naval, legs slightly parted, red and swollen pussy in plain sight, sweat running down her face and hair plastered down, and now this look of mischief, of innocence lost, of lust across her face�

I rub my hands from her knees to her waist, on the outside of her thighs a few times, gradually working inwards. She's now looking into my eyes while I do it, and every time I get closer to her pussy her smile cracks even wider. Just as my hands are about to make contact, she closes her eyes and arches her back, but I stop, lean in, and blow a gentle breeze right over her swollen clitoris.

"OH GOD!" She nearly screams. Her hands reach out and behind her, looking for something to clutch.

The smell is invigorating. She has told me before about how her parents are "all-natural" eaters. She's clearly not on her period or ovulating. Just a clean, salty-sweet scent of lust.

I lay a few gentle kisses on her abdomen, then where her abs and legs meet, then a couple right up inside her thigh�

"Andrew are you going to�" She can't even finish the question.

I kiss her right on the clitoris. Then her labia. Then her pubic hair. My hands are rubbing up and down the inside of her thighs, and I lay my tongue flat across her lips and stroke up towards her clit.

"Mmmm� Oh that feels really good." Beth is moaning again with every breath. With one hand I rub her on her pubic hair, and up her belly, then under her dress until I reach her breast. To my amazement and delight, she doesn't wear a bra with this dress and I have in my hand her naked, erect nipple. Her breast is hardly bigger than a handful, a B-cup if I had to guess.

As I roll her nipple between thumb and finger, she starts jerking her body, throwing her back against the couch, then forward, legs up, then down. My other hand has now hooked a finger in between her lips, and it is soaking wet. I've been almost constantly licking and chewing her lit, and as you all know she is in an elongated state of climax.

I can tell that this wave of climax is near finished, so I start to let her down gently. My hand on her breast moves to her back, so that I'm holder her around her waist, I start licking slowly and broadly her lips and thighs, and my other hand is holder her behind her knee.

"Beth, I told you that we could make your skin look a little redder!" Her face is totally flush, and her crotch is bright red and swollen.

"Wow", is all she can muster.

Holding her tight, I move my head out of her lap, then let go, leaning up and in towards her face. She's looking into my eyes and watching me come close. Then I grab her by the back of her head, and kiss her right on her lips. She is clearly caught off guard, kissing like this is much more intimate than being orally satisfied.

She almost resists until I show her how to do it -- aha! The difference now isn't that she doesn't want it, but that up until now she has simply done as she was told, and is completely inexperienced. I kiss her top lip, her bottom lip. I lick her top lip, then kiss it again. I see her, in between kisses, licking her own lips, realizing that this is what her pussy tastes like.

I pull her chin down and her mouth open and thrust my tongue onto hers, licking her tongue, pushing and teasing it. Then a couple of gentle kisses again, and I pull back to stand upright.

If she knew to look for a boner, I'd almost be poking her in the face with it. I mean, I'm still fully clothed but holy hell this raging hard-on�

"It's time to get to the banquet if you want to make it in time." I look her in the eyes, turning off the bright, hot lights, and taking in her sweet sight.

She lazily, almost drunkenly stands up, her dress half unzipped and not even on straight anymore. Her hair is a mess, she's obviously been pulling her own hair too. She wiggles her dress and it straightens out, then she zips it fully up and fully down. Then I see her eyeing her panties I left next to the couch.

"Nuh-uh!" I exclaim. "These are mine." I hold them in my hands, and give them a big whif--just more of the same sweet smell I've come to know and love, then stuff them in my slack's back pocket.

Here we are, both of us dressed, we walk out the studio and to the banquet.

All of Beth's friends, and the teenagers I chaperone, are there. All of them all dolled up, wearing big smiles. Naturally the girls and the boys have found themselves on opposite sides of the room, looking and giggling at each other.

"Beth! You look so beautiful!" they all exclaim.

One of them, holding her hands, asks her, "There's something about you, you look different." Beth doesn't answer. "You're glowing!"

I leaned into Beth's ear and whisper, "Told you!" Then walk away, to let her be with her friends.

The next two hours are the longest two hours of my life. I still have her panties in my back pocket, and sat across the room from her; she sat with her back to me. Occasionally, she'll turn to see her friend, to chat with her, and I'll see her long, perfect legs, knowing at the end of them is my sweet, naked pussy.

To be continued...?

I would like to tell you a story about my honeymoon.

I moved from California, The City, to this island in Europe, ☘️. I settled in this small town and I do mean small. It had 2 shops to buy groceries and 4 pubs. I was in one of these pubs when I saw this really fit looking girl walk in. She had beautiful brown hair, these big blue eyes but what really caught my eye was her nipple pokies, they were huge. I went over and started a conversation with her and that was how it started.

She was living 3 miles outside of town with her parents and 6 sisters. (We went on vacation with 2 of her sisters but that crazy night is for a different story). I've been trying for months to have sex or even a blowjob with no luck, she was a good Catholic girl. She went to mass every Sunday, said Grace before and after meals and once a week would say the Rosary. The most I was getting was a feel of her boobs and her nipples through her clothes.

9 months after meeting her I talked her into going to this fancy hotel in the west of the island. I booked a room and a meal with a bottle of Champagne. After booking in I headed down for a drink as she was getting ready. I was sitting at our table as she was led in and she was turning heads. She looked like a model the way she walked in sporting a lovely red dress with her nipples poking, what a sight. During the meal a ask her to marry me and she accepted. We had some more drinks then headed up to the room. I thought I was going to finally get layed tonight but as hard as I tried she wouldn't give it up. I did eventually get to see her almost naked, I got her to take off the dress and she also took off her bra ....OMG.....her boobs were as pale, she had Ghost nipples and those nipples were even bigger than what I imagined. They were definitely the thickness of a Chapstick lip balm and an inch long. As the night went on I got her to give me a handjob. She was kneeling between my legs and as she was stroking my dick her boobs were bouncing....what a site. Her hand got a bit wet and she asked me was it sperm, I told her to keep it up and she would see some soon. With that she was tugging even harder and those boobs, even though they were firm,  were still bouncing and flopping everywhere. More wetness got onto her hand and asked again was this sperm but this time I took over and told her I was almost there. With that she moved closer to get a better look when ..,.....BANG......the first shot lands on her hair, her eyes got as wide and a gasp came out of her open mouth.......bang......2 more shots. The first went into her mouth and the second went up her nose and also caked her eye. She leaned backwards with her pale tits violently bouncing around from her gagging on my cum and the same time bubbles were coming from her nostril. I said to myself, why not, so I finished wanking myself shooting my last drop of cum on her boobs.

9 months later it was our wedding day. It was held in her local church, we were waiting what seemed like an hour when the organist started playing " Here Comes the Bride" . She really looked stunning. Her makeup really made her blue eyes stand out even more. The Bridal dress showed what a perfect body she had and I could see her now "Trademark" pokies showing. As she stood next to me I noticed that she had a tan, it was a spray tan, and all I thought was I won't see her pale breast for a while.

The reception was going well. The meal was very tasty, the band was rocking it and the alcohol was flowing.  Before we knew it the band were saying thanks and goodnight and the bar staff were shouting " last orders". With everyone drifting away we said goodnight and headed up to the honeymoon suite. We were talking about what a great day it was and about our trip tomorrow. We got to our roomi opened the door and let her in and before I got a chance to shut the door she was behind me taking off my jacket and then yanking the buttons on the shirt open, pulling it from my arms. She then shot in front and while kissing me she was struggling to open the belt . She eventually got the belt undone and it didn't take long when she pulled my pants and boxers down at the same time. She threw me onto the bed and undid her dress. She slipped it off her shoulders and it fell to the floor exposing her silk stockings with lace around her thighs and matching bra and g-string panties.....WOW ....... I pulled her onto the bed and slipped her very wet g-string to one side and just slipped into her pussy. I only gave  8-9 thrusts into her when I could feel and see her legs trembling. 5-6 more times and I could hear this quiet but high-pitched squeals and her eyes started to roll in her head. The trembling legs soon turned into her hole body quivering,her eyes were now all white. After about 20 mins and 2 more trembling orgasms from her I emptied my load into her. We laid in each other's arms trying to catch our breath. Before long I could feel her hands on my cock getting me ready for another round. After getting her squealing and trembling again I shot what little I had and just collapsed, I was exhausted. We fell asleep with her in my arms. 

I was awoken from my sleep by my wife fondling my limp dick and playing with my balls. I was so so tired, I pretended to be still sleeping hoping she would give up, but she just kept it going. She started to move in the bed, whisper my name but I kept my eyes closed and played dead. The next thing she shifted a small bit and I could actually feel her nipples poking me. This gave her some hope because I could feel my cock slightly coming to life and so could she. The second she felt it I could just feel her working harder. I'm telling you she kept at it for a good hour. It was almost hard and she was still quietly trying to wake me but what happened next is she threw her leg over me and tried to slide my dick inside of her. It was still too limp but she kept in giving it a go. She was reaching behind hoping to get it in and she was trying in front. She was shoving the head of my cock and grinding on it with no luck but then she reaches behind this time she squeezes further down the shaft, I can feel the head getting fuller, places it between her pussy lips,  sits down and  moans,  it feel it in her. Once she was on it she used it. I still kept my eyes shut but that didn't bother her at all I could feel my self getting to full size inside of her. She was hopping and grinding on me I could hear that high-pitched screech and feel her legs start to shake as she gyrates on my dick,b then I can feel her legs tighten,  her fingers squeezing my ribs, and them the gasping. She just slips off and cuddles into my and falls to sleep.......she just used me......(this is what made the vacation with her 2 sisters easier) The next morning I didn't mention a thing about it and she didn't either.

 Off to the airport for our honeymoon to my hometown, The City, I was looking forward to introducing her to all my family and friends and show her the sites of the city. 

We spent a few days with my family just catching up on all the news and some needed sleep. We planned to see some of the city today and off we went. My wife was really looking good today. She had on a white pair of shorts and a tight fitted tank top. When we arrived downtown she couldn't believe the amount of people and from all different races and religions. Coming from a small town there would be a huge difference. As we went from place to place I noticed how many heads were being turned by my wife. It's only then that I noticed .........OMG......she was wearing no bra and the tank top was so tight it was giving her nipples no place to go. Her nipples were like bullets today. She was so busy looking at the sites and stalls she was oblivious to the people around her (That what happens when you grow up in the middle of nowhere). As she was lost looking at different stalls, I backed away just to see the bigger picture. And what a picture I saw. I stood back for 15 minutes just watching and I couldn't believe what I saw. The number of men who double back to get a better look but what really surprised me was  the voyeurs I don't khow many were taking photos or videos of her pokies. I saw about 10 men who took photos of her and all I was thinking is , there's going to be a lot of men wanking to photos of my wife. I really enjoyed it.

The next day we planned a drive 3 hours north of the city after some brunch with some old friends of mine. That morning my wife anked me for my opinion on a dress that she bought in one of the stalls yesterday. She came out wearing a loose sundress with Hawaiian print. I thought it was a beautiful dress but she wanted to know if I think it was too short. Well as she modeled it for me I told her I could almost see her Butt cheeks. At one stage she picked up a glass of wine from the table and I could see her g-string disappearing between her ass. I took a look at the dress and noticed that the strings were only knotted and I might be able to undo them. I managed to unknot them and it added about 5 inches to the length, she was so happy. We had a great time at the Brunch. The food was tasty and there was loads of drink there. I was driving so I didn't have any alcohol but the wife made up for it. She was trying anything that was offered. In those couple of hours I never seen her drink that much. The only thing that I noticed was she was more animated with her hands. It was only then that I saw by lowering the dress it also dropped the material from under her arms (getting the spray tan for the wedding she kept on a bra so she was showing nice tan lines). She was showing a nice side boob not a full slip, every now and then. Time was passing by and we had a long drive ahead of us, said our goodbyes and off we went

The car was roasting hot and the AC was broken, so the windows were rolled down to the last and the wife took control of the music. Traffic was moving but very slowly but we were moving. It must've been 10 minutes into the drive when I noticed a pickup truck in the lane inside of us driving funny. He would slow down then catch up, slow down and drive a long side. I gust thought it a bit strange. Herself was happy out  changing the songs untill she found one she likes and sings along. It was as she changed the station, i again noticed her side boob, and it was a gorgeous site to see, her really pale boob against the tan. It only came to me a bit later, that's what the pickup driver was doing. He was getting an eye full of her pale boob.

Traffic slowed down again. The wife found a station that she liked so the channel hopping stoped. I could see she was slowing down, the alcohol was catching up on her. I see in the mirrors that the driver of the pickup was getting close again. I looked over and the wife was singing away but the straps of her dress are down near her elbows. I think the only thing holding the dress up is her always there pokies. Alongside pulls the pickup and this time his window is just behind ours. He is definitely getting a hard-on seeing a nice tit almost poping out.  I speed up that small bit and pull over a lane only to see the pickup trying to change as well. I told the wife that I think she was an admirer telling her about how the pickup driver would drive a long side. She wanted to see for herself so I slowed the car and waited. She didn't pull the straps up like I though but she pulled the material down a small bit more. Sure enough he pulls along side. She kept on singing like he wasn't there but she really had that boob almost out. He started to cross back into the first lane he was in because there was a junction coming up, it was only then did she look to see what he looked like. She said that it was some older man in his 60s and she felt sorry for the old man and she should have flashed him a full boob. When I heard that I tried to get over before the turn off to see if she really would. There's 2 lanes going the direction we wanted to go and 2 lanes going the direction of the pickup was going and the pickup was in the farthest away. I got over as close as I can and tried to get in front so I might be in his view, and it worked. I could see him indicating to get over. I could see him forcing his way over and just in time he pulls by us again. I said to the wife looks who's alongside of us she looks over and screams grandad and with that she turns to face him and pulls down the top of her dress shaking her tit to give him a real eyeful. He went to the south and we kept North and she settles down and said I bet you that made his week. 

I needed to stretch my legs and take a pee, so I pulled into a dinner just off the highway. There was a good few cars parked in the yard so I thought it can't be that bad. We parked and headed in. We were given a booth and a menu but all I wanted was a coffee and an apple pie, while the wife only wanted a coffee. I headed off to find the restrooms. They were kind of new looking but the far-off cubicle was in darkness. I don't know what made me notice that. I got back we finished the pie and our coffees when the wife asked me how to get to the restrooms. I gave her the directions and I welt to pay the bill. To my surprise I jjonky just paid it and there she was back already. She thought it was too lonely and got scared. We headed back to the restroom and I said that I'll be just outside the door but she wanted me to gi in with her. I said that I couldn't go into the lady's. In-between the lady's and the men's was a handicap restroom that I'll take her in there. She checked to see if it was free and in we went. She spotted a covered hole about 4 inches long and 3 inches wide in the wall, this really spooked her. She was saying that someone could be spying. I said that I doubt it's a spy hole but it could be a glory hole. I thought that this wall was attached to the men's cubicle that was in darkness. The wife wanted to know what is a glory hole so I told her. She couldn't believe that there was anything like that. As she was washing her hands we could hear noise coming fro from behind the wall. We both stood in silence and stared at the wall, then out of the wall came this tiny little dick......it was a glory hole.......we looked at each other in silence. After about 2 minutes the tiny dick disappeared back into the wall. We waited for the footsteps to stop before we ran out to the car. We were just about to leave when we hear more noises in the hallway and more coming from the wall. Another dick appears through the hole. This one had the weirdest shape to it. It was longer than the first one but this had the shape of a really big bend in it. The wife asked me could she touch it. I said do anything you wanted. Over she went with her index finger and started to rub it. Then she used the rest of the fingers and as she was getting braver started giving it a full grip hand job. Then he shot his load then disappear back out of the hole. She washed her hands again and was all chat about it. As she bent over giving banana dick hand job I had my hands up her dress playing with her wet pussy. I don't know was it from the flashing the pickup guy or the thought of this place that got her going. Things got busy and we could hear a lot of people coming and going when all of a sudden there was more noise from the wall. This time what appeared was nothing that I've seen before. It was the thickest dick that I ever seen. Now I must say that I'm kind of big. When my wife would give me a hand job her fingers couldn't meet but this one would make mine look tiny. Have you ever seen these bodybuilders with these huge muscles with veins bulging out, well that is what it looked like. I looked at the wife and her mouth was open and  her eyes wide. This was definitely the first black dick that she saw. She didn't even ask this time but went straight for it. Like I said her fingers can't touch when she's stroking my cock but her grip came only halfway. She was using her 2 hands to do the job. The next thing we hear it the person on the other side of the wall shout, "hay bitch suck me" and with that down went her head and opened her mouth as wide and started to such him. I was trying to get her to do that for over a year and didn't get it. After a bit she went back to stroking him when another shout came saying " back into it" she didn't move " did you hear what I said, back into me bitch". With that she turned around lifted her dress and slid her g-string to one side, reached back and tried. She was trying hard. She was backing and you could see the pain on her face. She'd fry getting lower, she would try higher and she would go back to trying to force him in. I wispered to her that I'll help. I knew she was wet inside her pussy but I was thinking that her outer lips were too dry. My fingers slid inside of her so easy. I would use my wet fingers and lube her with her own juices. After I finished I said to her to try now. But before I had the words out of my mouth, she was backing into him again. This time her face of pain turned to a face of pleasure. She got it in. He was really banging her the high-pitched squealing echoing in the restroom. She had nothing to brace herself on so she put her hands onto the floor. I then noticed that her hands were sliding on the floor where banana dick cum was. The sight of all of this had me as hard I saw that face in half pain and half pleasure with her mouth open. I knew what to do. Out comes my dick and into the open moutn. She was like a " pig on a spit". I stuffed my dick so deep into her mouth and kept it there until she started to gag. I took it back out and before she could catch her breath, back her throat again. The gagging, the choking and the squealing. I pulled out and let her catch her breath. The next thing the body shakes came. Her knees were actually wobbling. The shaking got more violent ( from her having an orgasm and pure exhaustion)  she was almost too tired to squeal, then her knees just collapsed to the floor her face turned sideways in banana man's cum and having steroid dick screaming " get back here bitch and finish the job". I eventually got her standing and cleaned up. We got out to the car and continued our journey. Our sex life was put on hold for a few days. I waited for her to start things and she is still quivering, squealing and now giving me blowjob's.

Well she's now a Catholic girl gone bad.

When I was about 4 my mother's half brother (my favorite uncle) lived with us, he was about 14 years older then me making him 18 at the time. He lived with us until he finally got married and moved out about six years ago.
I am now 18 38DD 28 waist Blonde curly hair, blue eyes not stick thin but def not fat.
When he moved in he was my babysitter while my parents worked and we were really close.
Wrestling was really big back then so we would play wrestling and he would slam me on the water bed and fall back and I would crawl all over him.
Everytime he let me win I would innocently straddle him and do my "happy dance" which consisted of my legs stretched out on either side of his hips wiggling and rocking back and forth and shaking my arms.
Like most 4 yr olds I ran around only in my pantries. So here I am a little girl practically humping my uncle in my little pantries.
Well, one day while doing my dance I noticed something poking me and I thought he had something stuck in his shorts so I reached my little innnocent hand out and grasped what later he would tell me is a Dick. He looked shocked at first as I asked what it was. I remember him looking shocked because I thought he didn't know there was something in his pants. He told me it was his dick so I naturally asked him what that was.
I remember him pulling down his shorts a little and asking me if I wanted to see it. Of course I was curious enough to say yes and he said he would only show me if I promised to keep it a secret. What little girl doesn't love a good secret with her uncle? So, of course I promised and I remember him pulling down his shorts and out it popped. I was in awe. I had never seen a dick before. I asked if I could touch it and he let me.
So we would play our secret game and he would get me to take off my panties and he would rub me and lick me and teach me to jack and suck him off until I started school. But I remember my uncle making me feel good. So so good.
Lately after visiting this site I have been fantasizing about him molesting me again.
So its summertime and since last month I've. Been going and swimming with my uncle like I have every year since he got a pool. We have always been close.
One day while his wife was at work I finally got the courage and cornered him in the pool and I put my hand on his arm and looked him in the eyes my skimpy little bikini a few inches of water and his swim trunks seprrating us and said I remember you touching me when I was younger. He looked scared and apoligized and said that he wishes he could take it back. I guess he was afraid I would tell. I quickly shushed him and ran my hand up his thigh and told him I also remember it feeling really good and I've been thinking about it happening again.

He brushed me off face totally flushed and said that it wasn't right for me to think about that. But I kept on and pressed my body against him and grinder a little and he was breathing heavily and stuttered out that we really shouldn't be doing this. Instead of replying I wrapped my legs around his waist and put my arms around his neck. Since we were in the pool it was easy to kind of grind on him so I started kissing him and rubbing my bikini clad pussy against his stiffening cock. After a little resistance he kissed back and flipped me around to where my back was against the walland started pulling my bikini off and sucking my big tits and rubbing my shaved pussy. I returned the favor by pushing down his trunks and grinding my bare pussy against his hard dick. Now, I'm no virgin but I've only fucked two guys and I was about to finally expirence my uncle's dick inside my pussy. He fucked me hard against the pool wall giving me the best two orgasms of my life. When he knew he was about to cum he pulled out.
Ever since ive been coming over and fucking my uncle when his wife is at work.
I'm glad I could finally talk about it. Remember Incest is wincest! Sorry about the spelling but I'm typing this.on my tablet. And no I won't show pica this is as anon as I'm comfortable with.

My girlfriend's friend has been staying the night at our place every now and then. And I want her so bad. One night I went to the kitchen for some food. Well I found hers and couldn't resist. So I jerked off into her sandwich. And then the next day she said her leftovers still tasted good. Whiles they are away I go through her bag. I usually don't find anything. But I'd found her thong. So fucking sexy. I sniffed them and had to masturbate right away. I came all over them. Hoping she would find out. But nothing was ever said. I then got really horny one night. I knew she was gonna stay the night. So I went and set up my old phone in the bathroom. As soon as she got home. She went straight to the bathroom. She was in there for awhile. So I got scared. But when she got out she didn't say anything about it. So I went in next to take a shower. I was so excited to finally see something of her. I checked my phone. And boom. The video stopped recording after 15 or so min. I was sad. Well just the other day she stayed the night. And I had to be up early for work. I sat right next to her while she slept on the couch. I would poke her arm and see if she would wake up. And she never did. So it was my time to shine. I slowly put my hand on her tit. It felt so amazing. Feeling her nipple was amazing. Then I got cocky. I then pulled down the blanket. And put my hand up her shirt. I was feeling both tits now. I decided it was time to start sucking on them. I was only licking them to start off. Then she moved. I froze. She opens her eyes and loos right at me. Then pulls her shorts a little down. Then passes out again. I had 30 min to leave for work. So I pulled her pants down and started to rub her clit. She eventually became wet enough to let me start fingerings her. She started to thrust and so I kept going. Then boom. Her alarm goes off and she wakes up. With my fingers still inside of her I freeze. She pulls back and starts to get up. Almost like running away. She gets to the front door. And stops. She looks at me and says "next time wake me up first" then she comes over and kisses me. And says "you should get to work" since then she has been on vacation. She hasn't texted me or anything. But she did come over to hang out with my girlfriend before she left. And all she said was. I can't wait to stay the night again. And I think my girlfriend might know something. Because she smacked my ass and then her friend did too. When my girlfriend kissed my cheek before leaveing. Her friend did the same thing on the other side at the same time. Let's just say I'm pretty excited for what is about to hapoen

i always had that thing with my Master where He keeps me hungry and desperate clawing a wall as He likes to say.. teasing and trying to poke Him to grab and fuck this little slut.. like a sadistic stalker thing where i do things trying to grab His attention.. and earn His cock and feel His cum.. so i go around doing some things hoping He watch and that He will have me in a dark night not being able to resist the urge and use me like His dirty whore then vanish into the night again.. that lust when He feels it feeds the connection and mutual lust.. then i go crazy thinking how again i'll get that sadistic eyes on me and be used like that over an over.. thinking about that attention and that He watch always have me so wet and inspired and makes that connection so damn twisted.. what am i to say i was such whore for that and never regret when i know those eyes were watching.. so strange how gray can all look when there are no eyes to watch.. and that kinky world fading.. love when two worlds collapse into one another and when we can misbehave while going with daily life, makes everything sooo much easier and more fun.. when i do think about those eyes, i do get wet and my those work outs pay off a bit it seems..and more and more i get inspired when hungry for new misbehaving.. and desires always strike more like that that's true ;p

I want to confess many of my first sexual experiences were with my cousin when I was younger. I use to hate her as she was kind of a chubby little bully, a few years older than me, that would always beat me up, I hated when they would come visit and dreaded having to hang out with her.

Then her dad took a job across country and we didn't see them for almost two years, to my delight, but eventually I over heard my mom saying the job didn't work out and they were moving back. Fast forward a couple weeks and they're coming over for supper....ugh!

I heard my parents greet them, I reluctantly go upstairs for the usual family banter about how big I've gotten, and there's my cousin "Jessica", only she's not a pudgy, awkward little girl anymore. She must have grown 4", had the roundest ass I've ever seen and even with a sweater on I could tell she was hiding a huge set of tits, her face had gotten skinnier too, except for this huge set of pink lips and the same long jet black hair and blue eyes I remember , being at the age I was very intrigued!

We finished supper and I ask if she want to go hang out downstairs, we watched a movie and chatted a bit getting to know each other again. On her way by to the the washroom she smacks me, apparently she hasn't changed that much, on her way back I waited for it and sure enough another smack, except I punch her back in her thigh. She turns and jumps onto me straddling me as we struggle, she's still the same aggressive girl I remember but now I don't mind.

It was never my plan to get her to jump on top of me but I was very aware of the fact that there's only two thin layers of denim between me and her pussy. I had her by her wrists and every time I would stop her from grabbing for my hair she would push her big tits right into my face. I could feel her thick thighs squeezing and releasing around me. Soon it started, I could feel my cock start to get hard as she grinded her pussy into me, embarrassed I over powered her threw her off sideways so that she was on her stomach, half on the couch and one knee on the floor, her shirt had lifted up exposing the small of her back, I could see bright pink panties peeking out the top of her tight jeans, her amazingly round ass perfectly in the air, my dick got even harder.

I quickly got up and tucked my hard on up into pants hoping she wouldn't notice. " you're dead now" she said as she got up, she pulled her sweater off revealing a tight yellow t-shirt, and a absolutely perfect set of DD tits squeezed into it. I could see the outline of her bra, it wasn't some teen training bra, she clearly had to wear women's bras, this one had a lacy top that you could see through her shirt. She began chasing me around the couch, watching her big tits bounce was doing nothing to tame my hard on.

Finally she caught me, maybe I let her catch me, and we wrestled down to the ground where I ended up on top, she squirmed around until she ended up on her stomach with me on top, I had her pinned down. "Had enough" I said jokingly as I went to get up, she quickly grabbed my wrist and pulled it underneath her and wouldn't let go, I could feel her big firm tits pressed up against my hand and forearm. We struggled and wrestled a bit but I literally couldn't get my hand free, so I straddled her hoping to flip her over, she immediately arched her back and pushed her ass up into the air and subsequently my cock which was beginning to get hard again.

At the time I don't remember thinking I knew exactly what she was doing but I knew something was different and I liked it! I positioned my self just perfect and let her grind her ass into me. I remember looking down and her shirt had worked itself half way up her back, her jeans pulled down slightly and her pink panties fully exposed and had slide up into a wedgie. Her fat, little ass arched all the way up into the air, this was clearly more than wrestling even though we continued to play it off as that.

Again my dick got super hard, I let it go a little longer this time, almost until I came, once again I was a little embarrassed so quickly moved to the side leaving her on her knees, ass in the air, still slightly grinding, shirt pulled up, with her panties wedged into her ass to the point where I could just barely see some ass cheek poking out the top of her jeans. I didn't know it at the time but that sight had stuck in my mind as one if the hottest things I've ever seen, to this day.

My hand was still pinned under her as she held it tightly with both hands between her tits, I figured what better way to get her to let go than grab her boobs, so I wriggled my hand a little, opened it and grabbed a full handful of her DD tit, expecting her to scream and let go. But the exact opposite happened and she lifted up slightly so that her tits were hanging down into my hand, I took full advantage and gave both of them a full grope for a few seconds but felt like an eternity, my other hand instinctively onto the small of her back, lifting her shirt more, exposing her full back and a white lacy bra strap. Suddenly an eruption of laughter could be heard from our parents upstairs and it broke our concentration.

I thought for sure I had went too far and it was over but as she let my hand go and I went to get up, she quickly tackled me, now she was on top with me on my back, "your gonna get it now" she said laughing, I barely put up a struggle as she immediately began grinding her pussy into me, I pretended to try to get out from underneath her but was really just thrusting my hips and grinding back. I managed to free one hand and again pretended to try and push her off but only managing to push one side of her shirt up exposing one covered breast. She pulled one hand free, I thought she was going to pull her shirt back down but instead she lifted up the other side of her revealing her white lacy bra with her big tits popping out, again maybe I was naive, no I was definitely naive, but I knew we were more than wrestling around.

Not sure if anyone can attest to this but a newly developed pair of DD tits are probably the nicest tits you will ever see, hers were no exception. It didn't occur until some years later that as she sat there straddling me, shirt pulled up, huge tits popping out of her too small bra that her mom undoubtably just bought for her, these were the first real tits I ever saw, touched and in a few seconds licked, they were also the nicest tits I was ever gonna play with for the rest of my life....depressing looking back.

We were barely pretending to wrestle at this point, she was simply grinding her pussy on me with her tits half out, the only thing saving me from coming in my pants at this point is the fact she had slide up to put her tits in my face and was grinding just above my cock. Not knowing any better I just laid there licking the tops of her tits as they spilt out of her bra, as she began to breathe heavily. As she grinded harder and harder I could tell she was getting mor and more excited, but I had no idea what it meant.

I was getting excited too, she began to moan and at one point pulled her one tit out and put in my face, again not really knowing what to do I opened my mouth and just let it flop around licking her nipple as it brushed by, this was more than enough for me and I began to cum. I could feel it get wet in my pants and then as she continued to grind and moan I could feel it get squished out the top of my pants. It all came rushing to me what we had been doing, i was devastated at what I had done but to shy to say anything I just laid there as she continued to grind and make a mess of my cum which was all over the bottom of my shirt at this point, putting her tit in my mouth.

A few more minutes go by until finally she must have climaxed, although she didn't show it really, she quickly slowed down to a stop, got off and went to use the bathroom. I quickly went to my room and changed my shirt, I didn't want to come out but eventually mustered up the courage and came out, she was laying on the couch watching tv as if nothing happened, I was thankful. We spent the rest of the night more or less ignoring each other except some small talk.

Around midnight her parents yelled down the stairs saying it was time to go, she gathered her stuff up and started heading for the stairs, I got up to say buy to them, not sure if she thought it was a sign but she quickly turned back around and came back over to say goodbye I guess, she surprised me with a hug, it was more than a friendly hug, again she pushed her big tits up against me, she pushed me hard back onto the couch, jumped in me and started grinding on me hard again, "lets go" her dad yelled from the top of the stairs, she jumped off and ran up. Again I had a raging hard on and was ready for more, I stayed downstairs.

That was the first time me and my cousin fooled around but definitely not the last, it was also the first time I had groped a girl, sucked on tits, had a girl make me cum, so obviously it sticks in my head.

Here is the second chapter of my story - 'How do good girls end up as bitches?'

I hope that you like it.

Chapter Two � The Good Doctor

Now you�ve got to understand that I can�t detail every sexual event in my little life in this history, otherwise we would be here for weeks. But according to my diary, from the time of my first rape on my 13th birthday over the next 12 months I had sex of some sort with 87 people. Mostly with my Uncle Bob and Dad of course because they just couldn�t keep their hands and cocks off me, or out of me. And it was only when these two perverts started to get tired of fucking me that they saw a way of making extra money and humiliating me even more, so they started selling me, or trading me with other perverts so that they could get at other peoples� kids.

Most of these 87 people were men, as you might imagine, but there were some girls and women too. Some were forced to do stuff with me, others � like wife�s and girlfriends of the sex fiends I was given or sold to � did things with me because they liked it�got off on raping a young girl with a strap on, or making her eat them out while being fucked by their husband or whatever. My diary says that I did some kind of sex with 13 women over those 12 months.

So you see it would be long and pretty boring to tell you about every fuck, rape, blow job, beating, or whatever that I�ve done � but I�ll tell you about the things that marked me the most. The worst of the worst if you like.

One thing you can say about Uncle Bob is that he�s not stupid � corrupt, perverted, sadistic yes � stupid, no. The last thing he wanted on his hands was a pregnant 13 year old school girl, who happened to be his niece. What he needed fast was a tame doctor that would put me on the pill. True I hadn�t started my periods yet, but he didn�t want to take any chances. I know him and my Dad talked about having me sterilised permanently, just to be on the safe side, but Uncle Bob thought that maybe in the future they might want to �breed me� and that I might be worth more if I could get knocked up � wasn�t that kind of him? He also needed a way to keep track of whether I was clean or not, after all he didn�t want me passing on any diseases and getting his precious cock all messed up. So they needed a doctor to supply the necessaries.

Being a normal (although perverted) person, you might think it�s hard to find people to do what Uncle Bob needed? Well it�s not. There are perverts everywhere � doctors, nurses, police, politicians, business men and women, whatever. You name it and there�s someone out there dying to do it � for a price. And Uncle Bob seemed to know every scum bag and sex maniac in Manchester and further.

It took Uncle Bob only a couple of phone calls to have an appointment with his chosen medical help � a certain Dr. Stuart Radcliffe. A middle-aged, married general practitioner with two young kids of his own and ambitions towards serious incest, rape and torture.

My Dad and Uncle Bob took me along to the good doctor only 4 days after my first rape session � my birthday present if you remember. My pussy was still sore, but the bleeding had stopped after the second day, and I still had trouble walking normally. My ass was bruised from the spanking, but at least it didn�t hurt anymore when I sat down.

In the days after my first fucking both Uncle Bob and Dad had been satisfied with regular and frequent blowjobs, while watching the rape videos that they had made of me. They didn�t want to fuck me again until I�d been to the doctor, just in case they did permanent damage to my cunt and organs � how caring! So they were happy just to fuck my face instead. And I was relieved to have an easy way out as well, because my pussy was so fucking sore I felt like I had broken glass stuffed up me and bits of blood kept staining my panties � but mum never said a word when she washed my bloody underwear, maybe she thought I�d started my periods? And taking a pee or a shit � Jesus Holy Christ did that burn! I had to squat over the toilet and spread my little cunt lips wide to make sure none of the piss touched my bruised and battered skin. And for some damned reason every time I needed to squeeze out a turd the shit seemed to put pressure on my ripped pussy, making every shit-taking a nightmare.

So there I was on Monday afternoon, sitting in Dr. Radcliffe�s waiting room, wearing Dad�s idea of cute little girl clothes � a tight red t-shirt with little white bunnies and multi-coloured flowers embroidered over the front, a white cotton skirt that just reached about 6 inches above my knees (very short in other words), white ankle socks of course and red open-toe sandals. If I hadn�t kept my knees firmly pressed together you would have been able to see the black silk panties that Daddy had picked out for me, but pressed together they were. My bra of course matched the panties, but you couldn�t see any of that through the t-shirt, you would just have enjoyed glancing at my 30AA boobs and wondering just what it would be like to squeeze those firm, ripe apples.

Dr. Radcliffe had made the appointment for us to arrive after his other patients had gone and his receptionist had finished for the day. So we had him all to ourselves and we soon went through to his office. Now Dr. Radcliffe is not an impressive looking man, being 45 years old, already having a well developed hair hole and a bulging belly � the result of too many Rotary Club lunches and pints of beer in the local strip clubs. The good doctor was of course happily married � happy in the sense that he could screw whoever he wanted as long as his wife didn�t have to hear about it. He is also the father of two children, the oldest � a girl of 8 called Wendy, and a boy of 6 called Jason. As I was soon to find out Dr. Radcliffe had well developed plans for these poor little mites. If you like that kind of thing I�m sure you can imagine the sort of deprived acts he leeringly discussed with Uncle Bob and my Dad.

Once sitting comfortably in Dr. Radcliffe�s rather tatty office and having exchanged the usual British pleasantries about the weather, the price of beer and Manchester United�s chances for next season, we got down to business. At least the perverts did � I was just the object of the discussion and something to be negotiated over as to the level and frequency of abuse I was to endure as payment for the medical services they needed. Money was never mentioned in the discussion since it was clear from the start that the doctor expected payment in kind for his involvement. The question was just how little could Dad and Uncle Bob get away with in terms of my time with the doctor and which holes could he abuse during that time. The doctor had a particular wish to take advantage of my virgin anus and this was not on the table (so to speak) for Uncle Bob and Dad. They wanted to keep this prize for themselves, or at least to be able to auction my ass cherry off to the highest bidder � another great money-making idea from Uncle Bob.

So an agreement was reached and hands were shaken � I was to visit the doctor at his office or a place of his choice once per month, for a duration of 2 hours - for my check up and examination. He would provide all the prescriptions necessary for my contraception and if necessary arrange any abortions that may crop up if contraception failed. Should any sexual diseases be contracted, then he would take care of the treatment. If any other drugs or services were required from him then more time would be allocated or more services provided by me, to be negotiated at the time. On his part during the two hours per month he could take advantage of either my mouth or cunt, or any other part of my body, but he could not penetrate my ass with anything bigger than his finger. Nor could he inflict any permanent marks or damage on my body, but otherwise any torture was permitted. Bruises were allowed as long as they were not visible when I was in public or during school activities. He was also allowed to take photos or videos, but these could not be sold or distributed without my Uncle, or Dad�s permission. He was also not allowed to offer me to anyone else during the two hours. There�deal done, negotiations over � time to sample the merchandise.

So my first examination time had come and although I�m sure Uncle Bob and Dad were tempted to stay and watch, they decided to go off for a couple of beers and would come back in two hours. They reminded the doctor that I really did need examining and then took my prescription off to get my pill supply.

Give the doctor his credit, he did take his time and examine me thoroughly. After nicely asking me to strip he took my weight and blood pressure and he measured my height and physical statistics � maybe he over did the measuring of my boobs a bit, but he did act like a doctor. He was wearing a long white doctor�s coat so I couldn�t see the state of his cock, but from the way he was starting to sweat as I slowly pulled my t-shirt over my head, shaking out my long black hair, and unzipped my skirt I would say he must have had the boner of his life. And yes I was doing it slowly � why? Because he only had 2 hours with me and every second I could keep him off me the happier I would be. So down came the zipper on my tight little skirt�so slowly�reaching behind me with both hands for the zipper and pushing out my boobs so that he got a good look. Wriggling my hips (if a 13 year old girl has hips!), I slipped the skirt down my long smooth legs�and his bulging eyes followed it down�down to my shoes�me bending with the skirt so that he can get an eye full of what�s in my bra.

I straightened up holding the skirt and looked around innocently for somewhere to put it � what a neat girl. I folded it nicely and set it down on the chair nearest the door. Five more minutes gone! Now for the bra�reaching behind to the clasp�licking my lips, �It�s so dry in here doctor, could I have a glass of water, please?� The clasp opens and I ease the shoulder straps down over my arms, the cups still snugly holding on to my boobs.

I thought he would pass out at this point; he was steaming and gripping the desk so hard his knuckles were white. God I was actually enjoying this strip tease! I wriggled my shoulders to shake off the bra and he gasped out loud as my cute little apples came into view � light brown orbs, tight and firm with slightly darker aureoles and cute little nubs standing up under the scrutiny of Dr. Radcliffe. The bra joined the skirt and still the seconds ticked by with no movement from the doc.

Putting one foot up on the chair nearest to him I bent down to take off my sandal, my boobs tantalising the hypnotised doctor�off with the sandal and then the little white ankle sock. Then the second shoe and sock followed, again placed neatly on the growing pile of clothes.

Now for the moment of truth though, I only had my panties left to delay with. Hooking a thumb into each side I began to wriggle the silky black underwear down, over my hot little ass. Over my hips�slow�must do it slowly�easing them down one side at a time�rocking them down my thighs�the crotch sticking to my pussy for a second as they slide down my long, smooth legs � long for a 13 year old anyway. Down to my knees now�lifting one foot, then the other as my nakedness is finally complete and the warm panties dangle from my finger. Neatly folded they too joined my skirt, t-shirt and socks on the pile.

Standing naked in front of the doctor�s desk he studied me from head to toe�paying particular attention to my boobs and pussy. He finally moved a hand and made a circling motion with his finger, �Turn around please Sonia,� he asked. And of course I was happy to make a slow turn so that he could take all the time he wanted to check out my ass.

Slowly he stood and came around the desk and pointed to his weighing scales � more time taken up with a real examination, but that meant really touching me, and that built up his confidence as he started stroking and squeezing his way through checking my breasts, taking the temperature in my mouth, my pussy and my ass! For God�s sake, who ever heard of taking a temperature that way? At least my blood pressure was normal, which is more than we can say about his I�m sure!

�Just hop up onto the examination couch Sonia and put your feet in the stirrups,� says the doc as we get to the part that I really wasn�t looking forward to, the pussy inspection. He slipped on a pair of transparent latex gloves � you know I�ve always found the taste of these gloves a turn on, like whenever I go to the dentist and he (or she) starts pushing these rubber-covered fingers around my mouth it just makes me so hot and I have to fight the urge to start sucking them. Do you feel like that? Anyway it�s not my mouth the old doc wants to poke around in, and he wastes no time pouring gel over his hands and sliding his fingers into my exposed hole. One, two and then a third finger�even with the gel this is stretching things to the limit. I can feel his fingers probing around inside my tender slit, my first ever deep exam. He grunts a couple of times like he�s found something worth digging at and then pulls out his fingers with a rude slurping sound � God that sound is just so rude, sort of like a wet fart when someone pulls out of a wet cunt or ass hole, I always get embarrassed when I hear it.

So next up (literally) is the speculum - cold but at least he lubricated it before sliding that damn torture device up my tight little snatch. Felt like I was being raped by some robot from Mars�and then my poor tight little slit is being stretched wider�.wider�Jesus Christ he�s going to split me in half! �Just relax and it won�t hurt a bit.� No it won�t hurt a bit, it hurts a fucking LOT! My screams echoed around the office and if anyone had been in the building they would have thought I was being slaughtered. But I was going nowhere, with my feet held up and legs spread wide enough to dislodge my joints. My hands gripped the sides of the couch for all they were worth.

�Now, now Sonia,� says Doc Pervert, �We can�t have you wriggling around like that, you might fall off the couch and hurt yourself.� So the doctor opens a drawer behind the couch and produces a set of thick black leather straps. With my mind occupied with the pain in my over-stretched cunt, he�s quickly able to fasten the straps around each wrist to a metal bar running under the seat of the couch. A third, longer strap is attached to both sides of the couch, across my neck � securing my head. From the same drawer he brings out a cute leather ring-gag, which he pushes into my gasping mouth and buckles behind my head. No room to move now and not much sound I can make either, just whooshing or oofing sounds like some damn retard. But the point was that I could make some sound, just not loud or coherent � that�s what he wanted, and a normal gag would have stopped me making any sound. Why was that important? Because he was going to whip me and he was going to get off on my hushed, but not blocked, screams!

Now it was the doc�s turn to strip and he did it a whole lot faster than I had. In 10 seconds flat he was naked except for his fucking socks � can you believe it, he kept his fucking socks on! I guess he hadn�t filled his toy collection at that time because the only thing he had to whip me with was the leather belt that had been holding his trousers up (pants for you Americans). And that was plenty, but at least he didn�t use the end with the buckle.

The first strike of a whip is not the worst you know? It comes as a shock, but it doesn�t hurt the most. To help increase the pain of the blows you need the victim to anticipate the pain and be waiting for it � almost feeling it before the whiplash lands. It�s in the mind of the victim, the extra pain. It�s true, try it.

I don�t think the doc had much experience of this sort of thing � maybe I was his first real chance to try out his fantasies. He landed some pretty hard lashes across my tits and stomach, and I tried to scream � just as he wanted me to, but he seemed to be holding back � unsure of what strength to put into each blow.

The first hit caught me just at the bottom of my breasts and the shock made me strain against the straps and my pussy contracted against the metal spreader still stuck up inside me�trying to push the fucker out of me. But the shock made me suck air in and I didn�t scream at all � the second blow an instant later landed across my stomach � and brought out all the air in a pathetic �Whoosh!� that turned into an even more stupid �Wooor!� sound as the last air left my lungs. He got into a bit of a rhythm after that and gave me a couple of seconds between lashes, so I could get my next breath ready for the almost-scream. And that is what increases the pain � the anticipation of the hit. The knowing it�s coming and the hopelessness of not being able to stop it. Helpless, even unable to scream or turn away from the blows. And I can see him standing there with the belt � naked, his little cock standing up hard against his pot belly. He�s sweating like a pig with the excitement and effort, swinging the belt again��Waugh�..augh�.augh!� Is all I can manage as the tears come pouring out and my half-gagged screams get cut off as I run out of breath and have to drag in another lung full of air.

But tears aren�t the only liquid that started to leak � it�s one of the odd things about me, when I take a beating sooner or later I start to pee. Not big gushing streams, but a little trickle, a few drops at a time as my bladder loses some of its control. And that started now�drops of pee falling from my strained pussy onto the doctor�s office carpet.

It didn�t take long for Herr Doktor to notice my leak and to my surprise he stopped the beating. At first I thought it was because he didn�t want the mess on his carpet, but no he pulled a stool over in front of my slowly leaking pussy and started taking out the metal intruder. Relief! He was a bit rough taking the damn thing out, but I wasn�t about to complain. What he did next really surprised me � I mean REALLY surprised me. He put his mouth to my slit and started lapping at the leaking piss! Now this really was a first for me. I�ve been made to drink a man�s pee before a few times, but I�ve never had anyone drinking mine.

He was pushing his face deeper into my slit now and trying to suck my pee hole, opening my lips with his thumbs�drinking right from the source you might say. I could feel him sucking at me and so I did him a favour � hey you like my pee, have more. So I let him have it, not all at once, just sort of opened the tap a little and let him slurp it down.

I guess this was a big thing for him and really got his motor running. As soon as he�d sucked down the last drop � and there was quite a lot � he stood up, boner in hand and just stuck it straight into the place his mouth had just left. Now his cock was pretty pathetic, but still my pussy was still quite raw from all the mauling that it had received lately and it took a fair amount of effort for him to stuff that skinny 6 incher into my cunny. But this was nothing like the fucking my Dad and Uncle Bob had given me, and old doc Radcliffe humped away for a couple of minutes, his hands squeezing and pulling at my titties, and then he was over the edge. And yes I could feel him inside me, of course I could�I felt every push, every pull back and then every spurt of his dirty cum inside my belly. The fuck lasted maybe 2-3 minutes maximum, so it was no big deal. But my tits and stomach were on fire from the belting. I was bright red from the neck to my pussy � and my pussy was pretty damn sore as well.

He pulled out of me as soon as he got his breath back, pulled out like all guys do, just leaving me with a gaping hole, empty, already leaking cum down from my cunt to my ass crack.

You know guys, once you�ve had your fun and blown your load you are pretty pathetic creatures. You lose all interest in the girl you just fucked, even if you promised her the universe if she would just let you into her pants. I guess that�s why you like hookers so much � no need for commitments. And I guess that�s why guys like me so much, because they can do what they want and just pull their cocks out without a thought. Am I right? You bet your wife I�m right � yeah that�s right, what are wives really for? Fucking � forget it, after the first 50 times it�s a drag right? Having kids - how many guys really give a shit about raising kids? Looking after the house and doing the shopping - it�s not worth it, cheaper to hire a maid. Am I right?

So the doc has blown his load and got his money�s worth. Now he can�t wait to get me out the door and the straps and gag come off fast enough to take the skin off my wrists and neck. He was gentleman enough to help me get my legs down from the stirrups and hand me some tissue for the cum that�s leaking down my ass and puddling on the couch. There wasn�t enough left up me to trickle down my legs, so waddling like a fucked duck I was able to get dressed without getting a mess on my clothes. Putting on my t-shirt hurt like hell, but I left my bra off because my tits were all swollen and it would never have fitted.

As soon as I was dressed the doc hustled me out of his office and into his waiting room � not as much as a single word was said. I guess he called my Dad because 15 minutes later he and Uncle Bob arrived to take me home. From the time Dad had left until he picked me up, the whole thing had taken just over an hour. I guess I got off easy, but the doc certainly found it easy to get off using me.

That was the first time with the doctor, but after that he was a quick learner and every time was a bit harder for me, a bit more painful and the sessions got started a whole lot faster. If you want I�ll tell you more about the doctor and his experiments, just let me know � maybe I�ll make him the subject of a whole story, not just a chapter, he would like that.

You know, when you are writing one of these stories you sort of get drained and find yourself wanting to wrap them up quickly. When I first wrote this down I had thought that I would end this chapter here, but as I was laying in bed the morning after writing it I started thinking about what happened after I had finished with the doctor and was on my way home. Before I knew it my hand was down between my legs and I was masturbating furiously as I remembered what had happened in the car after my Dad and Uncle Bob picked me up. And I thought, after I had cum, maybe you would like to read about it � maybe it would make you feel the way I did this morning?

So, we walked out to Uncle Bob�s car � a shiny new BMW 5 series, pale blue with soft leather seats. Uncle Bob always had nice things and he liked fast new cars � never really figured out where he got his money from though to buy them.

It was pretty clear to me as we walked that they had been on more than just beer while I had been with the doctor. Even though I was a bit preoccupied with my own aches and pains I could tell they were both pretty high. My Dad got in the driver's seat and Uncle Bob got in the back with me. I love the smell of new cars, especially the new leather and today there was more than just the new car smells, there was a fug of smoke from the joints that they had smoked on the way over to pick me up. A nice sweet smell that I often smelled around Uncle Bob when he was in one of his more relaxed moods.

With Uncle Bob�s arm around my shoulder we zoomed off into the evening traffic and Uncle Bob asked me to tell him everything about what had happened after they left me with the doctor � �Everything�, he said with a leer, �Every little detail of what he did to you and what you did.� So I did. I told them about the striptease, about the examination, about how he strapped me to the couch and about the whipping. When I told him about that part he told me to lift up my t-shirt so he could see the marks and swellings. He whistled when he saw how swollen and red my breasts were and he gently cupped my left breast in his right hand and massaged my poor little nipple � which happily responded to his touch by stiffening for him. He liked that and stroked a bit harder, then switched to my other nipple and got that to stand to attention as well.

I could tell from the bulge in his trousers that he liked my story and he told me go on, with every detail. So then I told him about how the doctor had lapped up my pee and sucked down every drop from my bladder as I lay there strapped to his examination couch. That part nearly caused an accident as my Dad hadn�t been paying attention to the driving and nearly ran into a truck turning into a side street. A few nasty words were exchanged between Dad and Uncle Bob about driving tests and road safety and we were back into the story again. But Uncle Bob kept coming back to the pee drinking part and he seemed fascinated by it. After I had been over every detail at least 3 times he had to have some release, his cock was just too painful cramped into his jeans.

�Come on baby� he says, �time to help Uncle Bob relax after a hard day.� And he pointed down at his zip. Now you should know that Uncle Bob always liked me to do all the work around satisfying him. You might have noticed that in my first chapter when Uncle Bob made me rape myself on his cock? Yes, he is a lazy bastard and likes to add to my humiliation by having me make all the moves. So cock sucking often starts by me having to undo his zipper and extract the cock that is going to abuse me. That�s what happened now and with both hands I reached down and undid the button of his jeans and lowered the zip. Since his cock was applying full pressure on the material it was quite a job getting him open. But I�ve got small, delicate hands and longer slender fingers, perfect for wrapping around a cock, or opening zips under pressure.

Uncle Bob has a pretty good figure (for his age � 43 at that time, my Dad was 37) and his beer gut is smaller than my Dad�s. He�s also not so hairy. And, very important for trying to give blowjobs in cars, he wears cool, ball hugging underwear that slips down easily. He lifted his ass to help me get his underwear and jeans down to his knees, and there was Uncle Bob�s trouser snake ready for action � as usual.

The traffic was pretty heavy as we drove along and we were going pretty slow, from one traffic light to the next, crawling along really. So it was easy for me to just lean down and take his cock head into my mouth, left hand cupping his balls, right hand holding the root of his shaft. Giving a blowjob in a fast moving car can be a bit awkward if the road is bumpy or there are lots of bends. You either end up doing unexpected deep throat, or half biting off the poor guy�s member. Very risky. But no worries right now, it was a routine, well practised exercise of my tongue and suction � at least it started that way.

I had given Uncle Bob my bra as we got into the car � I didn�t need it and I had no pockets to put it in. But now Uncle Bob found a use for it � that is he reached down and pulled my hands behind my back, tying them at the wrists with my bra. So there I am sitting beside him on his left, but half turned towards him with my head buried in his lap and my hand bound behind me. Believe me this is not an easy to position to work in and requires balance and strong neck muscles, as well as good sucking technique to keep the cock where it needs to be. Fortunately (if I can say that), Uncle Bob was only using my mouth to warm up on. He wanted a fuck and of course I had to do all the work. He pulled my up by my hair and said, �Time to saddle up sweetie, let�s see if you can ride Uncle Bob all the way home.�

With my hands tied it wasn�t easy and I was glad that Uncle Bob�s car had darkened windows or else half of Manchester would have witnessed my ass riding Uncle Bob�s cock. With a little (a very little) help Uncle Bob positioned me over his cock, my head bent under the roof of the car and my knees on the seat either side of his waist. He did lower his ass on the seat just to give my legs space to get in the right position to mount him. And he did hold his cock for me�putting it against the entrance to my cunt and rubbing his pre-cum and my saliva up and down my pussy lips.

�Ok baby, take it� he says. So of course I obliged him, letting my weight sink down onto his shaft, but doing it really, really slowly, letting my pussy stretch open with each inch of his cock. Even driving along slowly the streets of Manchester aren�t that smooth and each bump pushed his cock in that bit further. Dad was watching in the rear-view mirror and Uncle Bob reminded him to keep his fucking eyes on the road.

Now you�ve got to remember that although I�ve given hundreds of blowjobs and hand jobs over the years, this was only my 4th fuck. And I�m still only 13 so my pussy was really, really tight. But I had just been opened by the good doctor and fucked (fuck number 3), so it was a bit easier to fit Uncle Bob in this time. And it was a bit less painful since there was some of the doctor�s gel and a bit of his cum still up there, helping me along a bit.

By using my legs it was pretty easy to control the rhythm of the fuck, even with the bumping and turning of the car. It helped that Uncle Bob�s cock was big enough to stay up my cunt even with the rough ride � trying to ride a little skinny cock like this would be impossible, it would just keep slipping out.

So with my t-shirt pushed up Uncle Bob�s hands had free access to my bruised and battered boobs, and he took full advantage with his tweaking and squeezing. And for him it was a pretty fast fuck because we hadn�t been at it more than 10 minutes when he started grunting and thrusting harder into me, hands on my hips now, and his cock started pumping and spurting into my tight cunt tube.

The hardest part about a fuck like this is getting off a still-hard cock! With my hands still tied and Uncle Bob still pretty hard, it was like a contortionist act to lift my ass off him and get it back onto the seat next to him. And that�s when something really odd happened � if you didn�t think it was odd enough for an under-age girl�s uncle to be fucking her on the back seat of a car driven by her father!

Like I said, Uncle Bob liked his cars and he liked to keep them clean, so as soon as my well-fucked ass touched his back seat he goes ballistic!

�What the fuck are you doing you stupid slut?� He screamed, and my Dad almost crashed again for the 20th time. �Stop the fucking car.� He yelled at my Dad, �The bitch is leaking all over my leather seats�.

So Dad zoomed into the first side-street he could find and skidded to a stop. Out he jumped and leaped to my door, wrenching it open. �Get out you moron.� Dad screamed into my face as he grabbed me by the arm and pulled me through the door.

�Holy fuck! Look at that mess on my leather. She�s leaked cum all over it. You FUCKING BITCH!�

He was in a real state. Angrier than I�d ever seen him. Probably made worse because he was still pretty high from the drugs he�d been on. I was just standing at the side of the car shaking with fear. I could tell my Dad was pretty scared too because he was all white and just kept saying �Take it easy Bob, she didn�t mean it.� And at least he stood between me and Uncle Bob; otherwise I think he would have kicked the shit out of me.

�Well it was your stupid bitch that made the fucking mess so you had better clean it up.� Was Uncle Bob�s answer, and he stood over my Dad with his fists clenched.

So my Dad pulls his handkerchief from his pocket and starts to wipe off the leather seat. �Not like that you fucking queer.� Says Uncle Bob with a sick grin on his face, �I know you like the taste of cum now and again, so let�s see you clean it properly � with your fucking tongue!�

My Dad went tomato red and opened his mouth to argue, but I think he saw Uncle Bob was in a mood for a fight and Dad would have been no match for him. So, like I was dreaming or something, Dad bends down and starts licking up the mix of his brother�s cum and my pussy juice that had dripped and been smeared all over the back seat.

While I�m standing there with my mouth open like an idiot, Uncle Bob has whipped out his camera and is filming Dad lapping and sucking at the cum I�ve leaked. And Dad starts to really get into it, rubbing his cock through his trousers as he slides his tongue over the wet leather upholstery.

So there�s this unbelievable scene � while my Uncle sticks his camera through the door on the other side, my Dad goes at the seat until it�s shiny and clean as new again. But of course now my Dad has a boner again and needs taking care of.

�Let�s do that again you fucking homo, only this time lets get the whole thing on cam.� Says Uncle Bob. �Sonia, you can jerk off good old Johnny-boy, right there on my seat and then Daddy can clean it up, good as new � OK?�

Now this is just sooooo weird, but we get ourselves set � right there in this side-street where anyone could pass by. Dad�s standing at the open door, his zip open and cock out, me crouching on the car floor behind the passenger seat � and Uncle Bob is filming the crazy scene from the other side of the car.

So I take Daddy�s boner in my right hand and start wanking him, nice and slow � for the camera. The back seat light is on so everything looks good for Uncle Bob�s masterpiece. Dad is well gone and is just oozing pre-cum all over my hand. I reach under his balls with my left hand to help him get there and after only a couple of minutes I can feeling him tightening-up, getting ready to shoot, his cum boiling out of his balls.

I moved my left hand quickly out of the way so the cum didn�t land on me and just used my right hand to milk him as he came, squeezing his load out and aiming into the middle of the back seat. The first spurts though reached almost all the way to Uncle Bob and splattered the full length of the back seat. Anybody can say what they want, but I know how to give a great hand-job and get every last drop of cum from a man�s balls!

So that was the first part of Uncle Bob�s script, now we needed the pervy part. We needed Daddy to clean up his own mess.

Now I know a lot of you guys get turned on at the idea of being made to lick up your own cum, but mostly that�s while you have a hard cock and haven�t unloaded. Once you have dumped your load it�s a whole new story and it�s only a real pervert that will REALLY get down and enjoy licking up his own hot cum.

So I guess my Dad really is special because he got down there with his face still all sweaty from the orgasm and started cleaning that leather seat like he was a porn super star. All I had to do was lean back against the seat behind me and let Uncle Bob get his close-ups as Dad scooped up the cum load with his tongue, displayed it nicely for the camera and then swallowed. I couldn�t have done it any better. Dad did a great job of finding and cleaning up every drop and polishing the leather seat to perfection.

Now you�ve got to admit that this would be memorable to a young girl, seeing her Dad for the first time do something that was pretty �gay�. And I can�t say I really looked at Dad the same way after that. I think that it must have marked a turning point for Dad too because I witnessed many other gay acts by him over the next years, usually with young boys and often with shocking violence and even �snuff� for the boys during or after he fucked them. I�ll put some of this in later chapters for you �bi� guys. Let me know if you want more.

She bashfully looked up at me, her eyes wide revealing a beautiful hazel swirl of shades; the gaze was innocent and curious, but entirely trusting. Soft music played with a slow drumming rhythm that sent bass vibrations through the walls. My gaze lowered from hers and traveled through what was absolute perfection, her naturally hairless skin adorned slight goose bumps from the breeze that now danced against her nude self. It traveled around the ever so slight mounds with hard nipples as their peaks, down her stomach and around the belly button that cutely poked out, down around her untouched, pink lips, and against her slender legs and finally through her cute, small toes. She breathed perfection. She resonated an incomparable energy that grasped my heart, my breath becoming short and deep and my muscles lightly restricting.

I slid my hand across her cheek and held her as I lowered my lips to hers, and tenderly kissed her, prolonging the end and tasting her sweet lips. I kissed again her cheek and again her neck; her breath was suddenly audible, though remained unresisting as I followed the winds trails with kisses. Her nipples felt hard against my lips, and with the anticipation of what seemed like an eternity, I lowered to between her legs. Not parting these innocence just yet, I pressed in with my lips and could feel her tender and hairless labia. I slowly slid my tongue between the perfectly plump lips and a rush of euphoric sweet sensations filled my mouth. Sliding my tongue inside her, a slight moan escaped her lips. The sensations were not familiar but filled her body with a resounding begging for more, so she lay with her legs skewed to each side and my tongue inside her, enjoying the ride with her eyes still wide open and now blankly looking through the ceiling above.

Her juices were sweet with a slight tang of urine, a mixture that was irresistible, though I ensured to slow as her body became rigid from the flurry of feelings that would soon bring her into an unknown world of euphoria and complete bliss. Her, not knowing of this final destination, had no anticipation, but my knowing of the climb to such a discovery left my pulsing penis harder than it had ever been. We would enjoy the ride, meandering through the climb into this world of ecstasy.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

If you like, please comment asking for more. I don't want to waste my time if no one is interested. Thank you! Also, suggestions are appreciated!

I unbuttoned my blouse and tossed it to the floor with the rest of my clothes. I left the bra on and sat back down on the pillows. Both Graham and Jack watched as I squirted a decent amount of honey onto my finger. I slid my hand between my parted thighs and rubbed it gently onto my smooth pink lips coating them in sticky honey. I slowly parted the sticky lips exposing my swollen bud. It throbbed as I applied the honey over it. I rubbed the last of the honey between my lips over my wet hole. I looked to Graham. �I�m ready� I announced. Graham led Jack over to me and then sat back. �I�ll be here if you need me okay� he told me. �Lie back and open yourself for him�.

I did as he asked. I lay back against the pillows and spread my legs wide exposing my pussy which was now coated in a mixture of honey and my own feminine juices. Jack had been trained well. He began to nuzzle at my leg almost as soon as I opened my legs for him. He began to move towards my centre. I held my breath as I felt his wet nose touch my inner thigh.

�Relax�. Graham spoke softly and moved closer to me so he was sitting beside me. �Let him smell you�. I closed my eyes and let out the breath slowly. I felt Jack�s muzzle touch my lips as Graham touched my arm. I jumped. Graham laughed. I didn�t have time to wonder why he was laughing before I felt something very warm and moist against my pussy. �Oh God� I moaned as a jolt of excitement shot through my body. I didn�t have to wonder anymore about how he would taste me. He lapped at my pussy lips with as much fury as he had licked at my fingers. The warm tongue stroked against my swollen throbbing bud over and over sending shivers up my body. I had never felt anything so intense in my life. No man had ever licked my pussy with such fever and passion. Jack licked and poked and thrust that pink tongue into my sticky pussy. I felt my body react my pussy becoming wetter and more swollen.

Jack thrust his long tongue deep inside my wet hole as he tried to get the last of the honey. �Ohhhhh it�s so good� I moaned. I pushed my hips against Jack�s face wanting his tongue to probe me deeper. Jack moved to lick the remains of the honey from above my hole. He licked in one long stroke over my bud down my slit further and further until I felt that hot breath and warm tongue just above my ass.

He moved again this time I felt his wet nose and muzzle against my swollen bud. He lapped at it with such expertise it made me wonder how many times he had done this. I felt my orgasm growing closer with each stroke of his tongue.
Beside me Graham was petting Jack�s coat whispering praise and urging him on.

�That�s it boy, make Shannon cum� he whispered. Almost as the words were uttered I felt warmth in my pussy I�d never experienced before. A growing sensation which started at my toes and swept over my body culminating in an intense shudder as I felt my womanly juices flowing from my throbbing pussy. Jack licker harder he didn�t seem to mind the taste of my pussy. The orgasm hit me just as I drew breath. My body shuddered violently my legs shaking uncontrollably as wave after wave of intense pleasure rocked through my body. �Ahhhh ohhh God� I moaned unable to control myself. I thrashed against the floor thrusting my pelvis against Jack�s muzzle never wanting the sensation to end.

Finally the my body stopped shaking and I was able to take a breath. Graham had a big smile on his face as he called Jack to him. I lay there unable to move just yet as my legs were weak and wobbly. I looked to Graham who was rubbing Jack�s coat. He patted Jack on the head. �Good boy� he said still patting him. I looked at Jack whose nose was damp with my juices.

Stephanie Mcmahon

Stephanie woke up to the sound of the shower. Momentarily she forgot where
she was and then remembered she was spending the holidays at her parent's
house. Getting out of bed, she put her robe over her naked body and went
downstairs for coffee.

"Hey, honey," her mom, Linda, said seeing her come down the stairs. Linda
was already dressed in a suit and looking at the newspaper.

"Don't tell me you have to work two days before Christmas!" Stephanie
moaned.

"Sorry, it's a tough job, being CEO -- I can't help it." Linda replied
and with that she was off.

Stephanie drank her coffee and remembered the past Christmas' fondly.
She smiled as her Dad, Vince came down the stairs in his boxer shorts and
surprised herself and noticing that his penis was poking out of the hole,
quite a bit in fact -- it was a pretty large one! "What am I thinking?"
Stephanie thought angrily to herself and crossed her legs.

Vince also couldn't help but noticing that Stephanie's right nipple
showed. It popped out of the V- in her robe. "God, she must sleep naked!" he
thought, before thinking but went ahead and took the stool next to Stephanie
at the counter.

"Coffee Dad?" and she poured him a cup.

As she got up to lean over the counter, her short robe rode up on her
butt. She gave her Dad a glimpse of her asshole and cunt and his penis
stirred without him noticing it. He drank the coffee greedily and turned to
look at the paper. Stephanie couldn't help but bring her eyes in a glance
down to her Vince's dick which lay on his right thigh. It looked a little
hard -- or was it really so fat?

"Oh god, it must be monster when it's all the way hard." Stephanie shifted
uneasily on her stool when she realized this thought had made her so wet that
she could feel the wooden stool get moist beneath her.

She got up and went to the fridge to get something to eat, Vince noticed
the wet spot on her stool as she looked in the fridge. In his caffeineless
state he put his finger to it and put it in his mouth. Sweet pussy flavor
filled his mouth. Oh god, his penis started getting bigger. He looked at
Stephanie bending over to see what was in the fridge and got up to come
behind her.

"Umm, see anything good" he mumbled, looking more at her now almost fully
exposed crotch. He put his hand to push his penis down.

"No, I don't know what I want. I feel sort of hungry, but then not
really." Stephanie said, feeling Vince close behind made her pussy strangely
wet again. She stood up and turned around. "Oh god, his penis is getting
harder, I must have been giving him an eye-full as I bent over!" She reached
behind her to push down her robe and her eyes stayed on Vince's growing cock.

"Oh god, I am so sorry honey, umm I don't know what.." Vince mumbled
seeing her eyes on his growing cock.

"It's okay, I mean... uhh, do you want to eat?" she got out nervously,
but didn't move away from him.

Vince was staring at her chest, her nipples were hard as diamonds and
pushing against her short silk robe. Vince didn't know how it happened, but
his hand just grabbed for her right breast.

Stephanie sucked her breath in and said "Dad..Dad, I don't know, ohh" and
felt Vince's calloused hand roll over her breast. Her nipples were screaming
in desire. She felt a trickle of pussy juice run down her leg. His other hand
grabbed her crotch and felt how soaking wet it was.

"Oh god, Stephanie...you want your father's cock! You want it you, slut!"
His dick was about to explode right then and there in the kitchen.

"Noo, oh noo I don't! I don't know, ooohhh!" Stephanie couldn't help but
leaning closer as she said no.

"Touch it, touch your Father.." Vince murmured.

She grabbed his dick and her pussy screamed as Vince kept rubbing it. It
was so hard, so huge. Stephanie's Dad pushed her to the ground and lay on
top of her. He tore the mostly off robe open and looked at his daughter's
breasts -- the nipples were hard and red and as he kept his hand in her she
shut her eyes and moaned in pleasure.

"Ohhh, Dad more! More! I want it please!" He rammed himself into her and
she started screaming with pleasure. Stephanie felt the dick of Vince's in
her heart it was so huge, she grunted and moved around under him saying,
"Fuck me Daddy! Fuck me forever, more, more ohhhh!"

She screamed as her first orgasm ripped through her. Vince came upon
seeing his daughter come, sperm oozing out of her cunt on to the kitchen
floor. He pulled out and began licking her.

Her pussy was so wet and filled with his own cum. It tasted like heaven,
he couldn't believe this writhing slut was his own daughter, at the thought
his dick grew huge again and he threw her on her stomach and stopped touching
her. She got on all fours pushing her ass to him and crying out "Daddy, don't
stop, fuck your daddy's little girl now, oh god I want you! Daddy now!"

The look of her ass and clit dripping with his cum and hers made him wild,
he took his dick and pushed it against her asshole and then rammed it in as
she screamed with pain. "Oh no!" but as he worked it, she started to moan and
then started to scream "Fuck me harder in the ass Daddy! Harder I want it
harder!" He put his whole dick in her and she screamed again, with both pain
and pleasure. Stephanie couldn't believe how incredible her Daddy's dick was
as she orgasmed again.

Finally Vince felt that he was going to come again, so he pulled out and
turned his daughter around so she was on all fours facing his pulsing cock.
She grabbed it in her mouth and sucked him so hard that he couldn't enjoy it
very long because his cum erupted out of him. She sucked and sucked him dry.

Standing up, Vince looked at his daughter lying in a heap on the floor.
Her red ass and cunt looked incredible and although he knew his dick needed
a few minutes, he couldn't waste this opportunity, so he grabbed a beer
bottle from the fridge and proceeded to fuck his daughter with it. She moaned
and cried out for more, he took in out and went down on her again using the
beer bottle inside and his licked her all over. Neither of them talked any
more, it was just primal grunts and moans as his cock grew hard again at his
daughter coming all over his face. He picked her up and threw her on the
table and rammed her from behind.

"Tell me!" he ordered and instinctively she knew.

"I want you to fuck me! I need it, I need your big hard cock ramming me!
Ohh!" she groaned and he reached around and grabbed her big tits and pinched
the nipples. "Oh god, Daddy more I need it! Oh I am coming again and
Stephanie bucked down on Vince's hard prick and screamed.

Seeing his daughter in such a frenzy, Vince came and came. They collapsed
together and rested in their mixed fluids. After their strength returned,
they kissed passionately and promised that this would be their special
secret.

hi i,m john and i confess that i have sleeping disorder called sexsomnia. everytime i go to sleep i try to have sex with my girlfriend or i jus lay beside her wanking. this isn t realy a problem when i m sleeping with her. i work for a company selling insurance and twice a year we meet in dublin in a hotel for a week long committee meeting and team building. i ended up sharing a room with another man. i didnt think it would be a problem cause we sleep in single beds. but after 2 nights of been in the same room he started smiling at me fun in the morning.been self consious about my sleeping disorder i wait till he was sleeping the 3 night or so i though. once he though i was sjeeping he got out of his bed and came toward me i jus lay there with my eyes closed pretending to sleep even when he poked me and said my name i still just lay there. when he was confident i was sleeping he started to rub my cock through the blankets.the whole time i just lay there it was actual turning me to be molsted when i was suppose to be sleeping.i gentle turned my head toward him and i could see he was wanking his hard cock while he wanked my hard cock. i let a gentle moan out and he laughted and said your enjoying this you dirty cum slut. as i was still laying still he took my hand and put it around my hard cock then he move to my face and started pushing his cock in my mouth. i was so horny at this stage i opened my mouth and let him fuck my mouth. after only a few min he came in my mouth while i wanked my self and came all over myself. tha next day i sat beside him in the meetings, smiling at him everytime he looked at me. that night when he came up to the room after been in the pub for a few hours i was laying on his bed naked. when he asked what i was doin i told him he didn t have to wait till i was sleeping to night. that was the start of a great week long fucking session. can't wait till 6 months till i get to dublin again and maybe see his hard cock again

Hey all I confess I am an epic pervert. Being a perv is the only way I have found to beat the boredom of life. I used to do a lot of shit on my home turf. But you can only sniff so many girls bicycle seats and walk into the middle school girls locker room and beat off so many times before the pitchforks and torches come out. I think maybe I am just a little misunderstood. I mean no harm I just found a satisfying hobby that helps me blow off stress.

I have been both highly skilled and lucky in getting away with shit for decades. The final straw though was when after a volleyball game at the local middle school I walked into the locker room with a raincoat and opened up to reveal my cock to about twenty young girls in the shower area. A few of the local dads heard the screaming and chased me through the woods. Lucky me they were fat and old and gave up after about a block. One guy was a little younger than me. Looked like a distance runner. He actually caught up to me and tried to take me down by grabbing my coat. I turned around and punched him in the nose. He dropped right to his knees. I stood back a few feet and wanked to his blood and tears for a couple of minutes until I heard the sirens and then I wished him a good day and left. There was a huge buzz after that. Talk of rewards. Yada, yada, yada. Lucky me again most of the girls were looking at my cock and gave a shitty description. The guy I punched actually described me as being African American and stuck to the story even though it was in contradiction to every other source. God what a fucking freak!

So now that I am older, wiser and more financially secure I plan my holidays around my hobby. I figure airfare is much cheaper than attorneys.

One epic trip was a backpacking excursion in a remote area. I hate how all the moral fags want you to register and pay to visit a national park which my taxes pay for. I always skirt this formality. It also makes me harder to track. So when we were lining up for the buses I didn't bother with getting a ticket. I showed the driver a twenty and said 'here is my ticket buddy.' He stuck the twenty in his pocket and told me to have a great trip.

Now I had planed to just hang out on some popular trails and flash some hikers. No big whoop. Sometimes if I am in the mood I strip naked and chase them a little bit while masturbating and screaming paranoid gibberish like I am the Antichrist and such. Pretty harmless fun all in all.

On the ride into the back country I was surrounded my some kind of do gooder group. A couple of old biddies that had about a dozen young girls in tow to show them the joys of wilderness. They were from New York and by their talk sounds like they had never been out of the city...ever. All they did was talk, talk, talk incessantly about the dangers that lurked in the woods. Lions, tigers and bears.....OH MY! After I had about enough I tried to interject that wilderness is a much safer place than any big city. The logic being that man is the most dangerous animal on the planet. The farther you get away from population centers you get equally safer. The old biddies wanted to get all confrontational and talk about they had taken this class and that class about wildlife encounters and knew how to defend themselves against wildlife. Even after I shut up and let them win the argument they kept up. I tried pulling my hat over my head to act like I was sleeping and one of their little man hater dummies in training snatched it off my head and started to play keep away with their friends. HA HA HA HA HA. What laugh out loud fun this trip was becoming. I decided to let them keep the hat as the lot of them were just to cuntish to deal with. However I heard them talking about their drop off point and my trip plan suddenly changed!

When they were leaving they tossed me my hat back and told me thanks for being such a good sport. No problem I said as I holstered my pack. A couple looked a little nervous as I walked off the bus behind them. Having been such a successful pervert for so long I am good at putting people at ease. I wished them a great trip and marched up the trail head. About five miles in some rain squalls came through. I knew these little unprepared cunts would just be soaked to their titties. It was just a best guess whether these dummies would turn back or continue to the remote campground. I didn't think they would disappoint. So I pulled out my rain gear and carried on. When I got to the campground I found some old trees back aways from camp and started a small fire.

Sure enough about an hour before sunset the little troop of dummies arrived. Soaked and miserable. Of course they all wanted to crowd around and crowd me out of my fire. Looking at those wet shirts convinced me none of them was over thirteen. Well except for the old cunts. Looking at all those little nips poking out of their wet cotton t shirts made me sprout some truly vicious wood. Lucky it was getting dark.

The old cunts by now were obviously getting a little panicky as they should have. Hypothermia is no joke. Lucky they had me there to help. Ha Ha Ha! They hadn't even set up their tents yet and their whole troop to a last one was shivering. I hadn't set up a tent either as I was planning some serious deviant behaviour later and wanted to be able to decamp in a hurry. Ha little did they know. So the cunts ask me where the wood was and I told them I dragged this one tree up from the creek bed about a mile distant. I figure a mile down a mile up probably an hour plus. They ask me if I could get some more and I just give them a blank look. After all I am toasty in my wool long johns and REI rain gear. Shit I could sleep like a baby just laying down. After a bunch of their cuntish back and forth I show them the trail head and I watch them and their headlamps bobbing off into the distance. About ten minutes after they left I 'discovered' this huge pile of dead fall about ten feet back in. TEEHEEEEE.

So I show this 'discovery' to the little cunts and in a couple of minutes we have a grand fire going. Kids like fire. I reach into my pack and pull out the peppermint snaps I had toted in. I tell them that for their survival it was imperative they get their body temperatures up. A couple made a little protest but by the looks of the way they started to slug it down most of them had sampled the devils brew and a few seemed to actually be on their way to accomplished alcoholics. Good God it reminds me of the old days when a chick could get drunk on one or two shots. Epic. So in about ten minutes these little twats are just blasted. The first bottle gets finished and one of the little cunts tosses it in the fire! The horror. What the fuck is with kids today? Have they not heard of recycling? No one teaches them any morals whatsoever. I made the little bitch pull the thing back out. She got all teary as it was now burning hot but oh well at least she learned a thing about responsible camping. Well anyways just to show her I was a good guy I pulled out a second bottle and let her take the first swig.

Next phase. I get into my pack and pull out a rope line. I string it up between trees on both sides of the fire. Next I tie two more lines to form a box around the fire. Finally I start to strip my clothes off to dry.... ALL OF THEM. Watching all those eyes stare at my half erect cock was the greatest moment of my life bar none. Well maybe the time I peed on a Jehovas Witness that came to a vacant house I was masturbating in prior to torching it was good win too but who am I to split hairs? I had spotted one of the little ring leaders 'Amanda' early on. She had big tits for her age and was obviously on her way to true slut hood. I can just tell the type. I told the lot of them this was going to be a very chilly night indeed and if they didn't have dry clothes it would just be miserable. I told them in no uncertain terms that this WAS a survival situation and modesty could get them killed. A couple dug in their packs in nervous quiet and pulled out some clean t shirts and jeans only to find them soaked as well. I kept staring at Amanda who was getting more bleary eyed every time the bottle made another go round. Sure enough my little Judas goat made a dirty little smile and walked over to the clothes line and stripped. Shirt, shoes, pants, bra and finally her panties. Once my new best friend forever was stripped down the ice was broken and the rest of the crew did likewise. Next I made them empty out their packs and hang up their sleeping bags, tents, etc. Man this was starting to get cozy! The fleeting glimpses of seeing young girls in locker rooms can never compare to being alone naked next to a fire in a remote area with all this untapped ass. Not a one of them had a full bush or set of tits. Amanda was close but the baby fat in her titties was obvious. I could tell she would be huge some day.

So here we are nicely boxed in. Warm fire, a small shelter around us to keep in some heat and no old cunts. Tell you the truth I almost started to get worried. It had been over an hour and the biddies had not returned. Luckily I am a borderline sociopath so I can put those concerns out of my head in a hurry. Well at least that is what a shrink told me once. After she told me that I pulled out my cock and jerked off in front of her. She didn't stop me probably cause I was paying her a hundred bucks an hour to listen to my deviant ways. I almost cared about my mental state until that day. The shrink had the nerve to send me a cleaning bill for her carpet. Yeah riiiiiight! I call it heal and run. They always send you the bill after the session so there is never a need to pay any of them. I guess they don't know much about human nature after all.

Anyways getting back to the meat of the story. At this point after staring at all that fresh meat I obviously am getting a raging hard on. A couple of the little fat girls are starting to get all teary which is starting to affect my boner. I figure I need to give them something to do so I put them in charge of setting up some tents. Not only were they fat but they were stupid as well so I had to lose the tiny hot girl with glasses to help them out. That kinda pissed me off as I had already seen her tiny little brown eye when she had bent over and she (next to Amanda and her baby fat titties) was one of the reasons I had such a raging hard on. The sleeping bags hadn't gotten soaked too bad so next the little crew of fatties and the skinny glasses girl started to line those out in the tents as well.

Well the clothes were still wet so I told them all that the wisest course would be for me and Amanda to keep a vigil on the fire and the clothes all night. I said if we got tired we would wake some of them up to take over. About half the girls at this point were getting pretty scared. One of the little fat kids asked about Ms. (hyphenated name) and the other biddie. God I fucking hate women with hyphenated names. WHY THE FUCK DO THEY EVEN GET MARRIED IF THEY DON'T WANT THE HUSBAND'S NAME? I guess it is just cover for their careers as man haters. If it were up to me I would fuck them all in the ass. So I don't know if it was the hyphenated name or what but I told the lot of them that since it was such an easy trip their hike leaders were probably lost or dead. Well maybe it is the alcohol that makes me say shit like this without regard for the consequences. Of course a bunch of them started bawling their eyes out. I yelled at the lot of them to suck it up and ordered them all into their tents. God a bunch of them sobbed for like an hour after that which made me totally lose my wood. Well at least for the time being.

I guess Amanda didn't care about the old cunts either as she had now been smiling and glancing at my cock for a couple of hours. She was so drunk that she was starting to stagger. When she almost slipped into the fire I used this as an excuse to grab her from behind. I grabbed both tits and was obvious in how hard I squeezed them. The little cunt let out an audible gasp. Knowing now that the time for subtlety was over I walked over to my pack and pulled out a tube of Carmex. I walked back to the fire and made no secret of smearing the contents of the tube all over my fingers. I grabbed her by the hair and pulled her down onto all fours. Roughly I lubed up her asshole swirling my index finger around inside. Grabbing her hips with both hands I plunged all the way in without warning. She screamed in pain. God what a fucking baby. I could hear some of the girls start to squirm in their tents. Quickly I snatched some panties off the line ( I think they were one of the fat girls...being the biggest I saw) and rudely stuffed them in her mouth. Resuming my position I gave it to her even rougher than before. Pulling her head to the side so I could read her face in the firelight I could see that her eyes were clearly tearing up. But she was also not resisting. To this day I have never felt anything tighter than her little O-Ring clamping down on my cock. I busted out such a load in her tight little ass I thought it would come out her ears. I pulled out and stood up. She rolled to the side and just stared up at me like a deer in the headlights. I went to take a leak in the woods and came back. She was sitting down facing the fire. I sat next to her and she put her arm around me. She didn't say anything for the rest of the night. About midnight it started to drizzle again so I told her to start piling up all the now mostly dry clothes. After my tent was erected we shoved all the clothes inside. I made a nice pillow out of all the girls panties. Never have smelled anything quite like that.

At daybreak the little twat fest was too hungover to move. Wanting to get the show on the road I pulled out my air horn I carry for scaring big critters and went tent to tent kicking them in turn to wake up their groggy little asses. As it was still drizzling they were forced to come naked one by one into my tent to sort through their clothes and get dressed. Tons of good beaver and up close brown eye shots. When one of the little whiny fat girls came in it was too much having that huge ass shoved in my face. I told her and her fat friend to go stand outside naked until the rest of the girls were done. I could tell these two kids needed toughing up.

So about noon when the old cunts still hadn't shown and we were all packed up I told them it was time to move on. The old cunts were either lost or dead. Well I said it again so maybe it wasn't the alcohol. Not so many cried this time. I made the bawlers walk far in back so I didn't have to hear it. Maybe they would make it back or not.

When we got back to the main road I made a quick excuse for needing to relieve myself in the bushes. I gave Amanda a knowing glance and she followed me into the woods. I shoved her to her knees and shot a load in her mouth in under five minutes. Then for no reason in particular I slapped her hard acros the face. While she was staring up at me in otherworldly disbelief I looked her in the eye and told her she was my bitch forever. I made her write down her email on a slip of paper and told her never to change it as I would be coming to pick her up from her dreary existence in a few years when she was legal. That definitely brought a smile to her face. Did I mention she had braces? It took me a few days to hike out cross country but to this day no one knows who that mystery man was. Funny thing too is that no mention was ever made of how I took huge advantage of the situation. I was even credited with saving the lives of the old cunts who it turns out got lost pretty quick and were eventually rescued after we made it back to the road and called for help. I guess if I had really wanted I could have used my satellite phone to have a rescue chopper up there in ten minutes but what fun would that have been?

This was really different. I was over at Home Depot today in the plumbing section looking for a washer to replace one on a leaky faucet in a rental unit I own. I'm comparing the old washer to the different ones they have there when this girl ask if I know anything about plumbing. I look over at her and guessed she was in her early 20's, nice body and so-so face. I tell her a little.

She tells me she was looking for a sales person but could not find one and ask if I might help her. I told her I would be willing to try. So she explains her problem. I tell her the bad news about her problem. She stands there and you can almost see her brain going into overload. She tells me she does not know what to do and then out of the blue she ask if I am not to busy if I might be willing to go to her condo and help her out. She says like that show on HGTV. Then she says she does not have a lot of money but would make it worth my time. I figure why the fuck not, I am not busy. So I picked out what she needed and fortunately already had tools on my car and followed her to her place.

Thankfully it was not as bad as I thought it might be. So I started to work on it and while I am working she would come in with a beer for me now and then. She had changed into a tight pair of shorts and a t-shirt and no bra guessing from her hard nipples poking out.I think I worked on it for 2 hours before I was finished. I called her to show her I had finished. Damn I thought maybe I would get lucky. She must have felt my eyes burning all over her body. She told me to follow her where I found out my thanks would be sandwiches and more beer. I had been cock teased,damn it. When I went to get my tools from the bathroom I raided her dirty clothes and have 5 pairs of her dirty panties. Yeah not the ending I had hoped for but at least I got a few souvenirs.

My love of 'showing out' in scanty swimwear and shorts started even before puberty. I used to wear my scanty briefs (fashion at the time) and stand in front of the mirror, feeling excited but I guess at that time didn't know why.

Then puberty struck.

From then I would always wear scanty speedos on my weekly visit to the pool with my best friend. My favorites at the time of this 'happening' were bright crimson. They had a style of cut that made my great ass look even better and they had a sort of pouch at front - just a scanty triangle that held cock and balls high instead of letting anything go between my legs. They tapered up to a half-inch at the sides and were made in a very shiny and thin nylon. I'd picked them up at a second-hand shop. I felt real randy wearing them and used to parade in front of my bedroom mirror in them and at night with the light on, knowing that by-passers would see me.

At puberty I thought that an erection was the normal state of a cock and I enjoyed showing it off - a lot! At the swimming baths each week I used to get fully hard by squeezing myself underwater, then pushing my cock down so it poked out the pouch like a tent. Then I'd float on my back so that the tip of my cock would emerge from the water. It's embarrassing to think of doing it now but I just thought it was the normal state of a cock and wanted to prove I was a man at last!

My behaviour probably sparked the unfortunate incident I am about to relate - unfortunate for a regular visitor to the pool.

The shower area contained two large cubicles with very large shower heads - meant to be used by more than one man at once. I used to shower a lot so that my cock wouldn't get too cold! I went in this particular time and both cubicles were empty. Soon I was joined by a guy who stood behind me under the shower head - nothing unusual in that except that the other cubicle had been empty! After a while he came round and stood in front of me, he was tall and muscular, probably about forty-years-old, and his speedos were right in my face! They were bright yellow, scanty and very thin lycra-stuff and I couldn't help staring as a down-curved cock gradually fattened and swelled that sexy fabric. He washed the water over himself, including squeezing that lump and watching him do that gave me a hard and i played with myself while washing the pool water off.

He started breathing heavy and I KNEW he was getting turned on by looking at my body and me doing that and that sent me knee-trembling excited.

Then he came and stood right behind me and I felt that rock-hard cock pressing into my back. Not hard, just gently pressing and moving back and forth, up and down as the man 'washed' himself under the shower. I played with my own dick and pushed back at him, WILDLY excited at the attention I was getting. My first ever sexual experience.

After a little while I felt his hands round my waist, they slid upwards and forwards, his fingers met and caressed my teats. I thought I'd choke on the lump in my throat and I eased up on fiddling with myself because I didn't want to spunk off in my speedos (which I did all the time at home!)

His hands slipped down over my belly, he gently pulled my ass into his body (or maybe I involuntarily pressed as well). Anyway both hands went down and he started pulling at my cock through the speedos.

I loved it.

My knees were jerking and he whispered something like 'take it easy ... nice and easy ... enjoy me... you like to show this off don't you, your cock sticking way out of your sexy swimmers, you know it turns on the girls and boys...'

I just stood there and let him feel me, he had my young-teen widger between finger and thumb and was slowly wanking me off. I was watching the main door in case it started to open at which point I would have pulled away so that he (and me) wouldn't get into trouble because I knew this sort of behavior was 'wrong'.

He kept saying things like 'just relax' and 'just relax and enjoy it,' and just kept giving me the pleasure until WAMBO! I was cumming, cumming in my favorite speedos and this time some guy was doing it for me! He must have felt the warm spunk filling that pouch straight away. He whispered something like 'oh, yeah, that feels good, so good,' and then he gently spun me round to face him.

I was faced with this cock bursting the shiny and tight yellow speedos and I knew what he wanted me to do.

And I wanted to do it.

My hands moved, I couldn't help it. I felt a man's cock for the first time, and beneath lovely, slippery-wet, skimpy-thin speedos.

He grunted, I squeezed him gently, I dared myself for the first time to look him in the eye and found that he was staring down at me, watching what I was doing, breathing heavy

He shuddered and I felt his spunk just pump and pump and pump into those bright yellow lovely things, my fingers squeezed his stuff trapped in the lycra squeezed the lumps, moved over his crotch with loving abandon.

He turned me quite roughly so he was pressed against my back, my ass. He leant down over me, his head next to mine his hands moving at my crotch - 'Cum in them again for me, I want to feel your spunk jerking out into these sexy things,' one hand moved to my ass and gently stroked the wet fabric, slipped under to feel my balls.

I was jello.

He kept doing it, squeezing me off until I spunked again, right into his fingers.

He kissed my neck, asked me if I was coming next week, and left, guiltily.

The unfortunate end to this is that I told my friend (in confidence). He told his mother, his mother told mine and mine told the pool attendant the following week. My unfortunate guy was asked to leave and never come back (I saw him getting told and gathered what was being said). Poor guy! It was my fault!

I was - and am - just incredibly highly-sexed.

Since then I still wear the scantiest swimmers to pool and beach and back yard, the shortest shiniest skimpiest of shorts in summer, or for everyday wear, the tightest of jeans and pants. I still have a nice ass so I still wear jeans and pants and swimmers tight and I get stares from male and female alike. I'm not gay but I guess I must be 'bi' because male or female - everything sexy excites me!

Mick

So I had some jumk appliances and stuff that I needed to get rid of. Normally I'd have to pay someone to take this stuff, but I found a woman online who will pick it up for the scrap value. So I arrange to have her come pick up the stuff.

She arrives in the evening with a big, battered old Dodge Ram with her little daughter in the front with her. The scrap lady is pretty rough looking, heavyset, with plain features, but sturdy, with a sweet disposition. The daughter is throwing a fit, having spent about an hour riding in the old truck with it's broken AC. She's about 2, with wild mane of long blond hair which hangs down her back in shining spiral curls.

I help the junk lady load the stuff into the truck while we make some boring smalltalk. After about 10 minutes the girl, Celia, finally gets out of the cab of the truck and whines around, fussing at her mother. While the mother works on strapping down the load, I find a bottle of soap bubbles and sit on the porch to distract the girl. She's immediately fascinated and calms down. She plops down on the sidewalk with the bubbles and starts blowing happily, legs spread wide, showing off her training pants and creamy-white thighs under her powder-blue sundress.

I get up to go lean against the truck while the junk lady finishes up. After a brief slience in her prattle about helping me out by taking the stuff for free, the junk lady offers up a somewhat suggestive "Maybe for a little extra I could help you out with something else?" She nervously licks her lips a little too slowly, sliding her tongue over her disgusting teeth.

This is unexpected. I was expecting to just unload some junk on her, not unload my junk in her. Thinking fast, I look in her eyes and respond with "Maybe so." Then I look down at her daughter playing on the sidewalk beside us, "What did you have in mind?" I let my gaze linger for a moment on the delicate depression along the inside of her hip, then look up again to the junk lady.

There is a bare flicker of comprehension in her dull eyes, but it is drowned out by doubt and fear. "Thirty dollars?" she offers hesitantly, then: "Covered."

The thought of her nasty mouth around my cock is a little repulsive, but I know she caught my suggestion, she just isn't sure that I meant what she thinks I meant. Maybe there is some potential here.

"Make it twenty and bareback and you've got a deal." I counter. She agrees immediately and we leave her truck to drip it's foul black oil on my driveway and head inside. I sprawl out on the couch and push the coffee table back out of the way with my foot. Celia follows the junk lady into the living room, clutching the bottle of bubbles and her mother's paper-thin skirt, wide-eyed as she takes in what to them is probably a pretty high-class bachelor pad. I'm not rich by a long shot, but I'm a total neat freak with a taste for decorating with only really nice stuff.

The junk lady kneels in the thick carpet between my wide-spread knees and reaches for my belt. I stretch my arms out along the back of the couch and nod at Celia, who is standing there in the middle of my gleaming living room with her bubbles, watching us.

"What about her?" I inquire.

The junk lady glances at Celia. She seems a little unsure of herself. I'm getting the impression that she doesn't have much experience as a whore. "Sit down and play, honey," she says, "Mommy has," she hesitates again, looking me in the face guilty for a moment, "Mommy has some work to do before we go."

The junk lady has my fly open and is tugging down my shorts with her pudgy hands. My cock flops out over her rough knuckles as she awkwardly tries to hook my waistband under my balls, accidentally snapping the boys with the elastic. I'm totally flacid, but she starts stroking it gently, making a point to keep her chin down and her eyes on her work. At least she has that part of being a cheap whore right.

Celia is still standing there watching, but now she has a finger up her nose. I wink at her and she grins back. I can feel my cock chubbing up while I watch her shining curls, and shortly the junk lady opens her plaquy maw and drop it down over my less-than-eager knob.

I try to ignore the misshapen lump of woman bobbing her head between my knees and fill my attention with the svelt, if grubby, daughter standing not 5 feet away. The junk lady actually has the mechanics of dick-sucking down pretty well. She fondles my balls and works the head for a bit, then takes a breath and takes the whole length of my shaft into her mouth while she works her throat.

"Mmm," I address the 2 year old while her mom deepthroats me, "that feels great!" I tell her. Celia's eyes flick down to her mom's head, then back to me. "Yeah, just like that," I tell her and nod with a smile. She nods back.

The blowjob continues like this for a while, the junk lady has her face down working my cock, and I make the usual sexy dirty talk one expects, but the whole time I'm talking right to her daughter, who drinks up every word.

When I was getting close to blowing my load over the junk ladies tonsels I may have gone a little far when I said "Oh, babe, I want you to get up here and ride my cock." Of course I was looking at and talking to Celia, who took a hesitant step forward, not sure what riding a cock was about, but knowing how to 'get up here', but the junk lady thought I was talking to her and she lifted her jagged teeth away from my hard rod, probably figuring there was another 50 bucks in it for her.

My terror at the thought of the junk lady's shuddering, shimmying bulk thrusting her flab-shrouded hole over my cock would have stolen my erection, were it not for that hesitant step by the daughter. That pushed me past the point of no return. I could feel the pre-ejaculatory gathering, I only had a moment. I jumped up from the couch and stepped one foot up on the edge of the coffee table. Gripping my cock with one hand and and fistful of the hair at the back of the junk lady's head in the other, I half squated, pulling her hair hard down toward the floor, forcing her to lean backwards under me, off balance.

"Eyes closed." I grunted as I pumped my fist around my dick. She snapped her eyes shut tight and her mouth open wide. I aimed for her eyes. The first contraction expelled only juicy precum which landed in her light mustache. The next contraction blasted a hot stream of ropey cum across her ruddy cheek and into her eye. She flinched, but could do nothing as the huge gob settled along her eyelid.

Celia stood quietly watching intently as I jizzed on mommy's face. I fired 2 good solid shots onto her ugly mug and another one onto her waiting tongue. Before I was done, I told her "Don't move, I'll get you a towel," then I dropped her and my cock as I stepped over her. I stood in front of Celia with my cock hanging there a few inches above her eye level, twitching and jerking, squeezing out the last few strings of cum, which dangled from the end, dancing wildy with each twitch.

I wanted to poke the head into her open mouth to see if she'd copy mommy, but I figured I'd pushed my luck far enough. Instead I just patted the top of her golden head and told her "Almost time to go, honey, mommy just needs to clean up a bit first."

I sat across the living room while the junk lady toweled my cum off her face. She had been forced to lie there on the floor with her eyes tightly closed while I rummaged up a towel for her. I didn't make her wait too much longer than it took me to get the towel.

While I waited I pulled out a well-worn twenty and gave it to Celia. "Would you take this to your mommy please?" I asked her. She was happy to give the whore her money.

I know I'm risking having to stick my cock in the junk lady, but as she sat in the truck ready to haul my load away, I told her that if she's interested I'd have (glancing at the daughter) another load ready (back to mom) in a few days.

I'll have to see what I can do to make it easy for her to think it's her idea.